ARMENIA 
 
 -ND 
 
 r HE ARMENIANS 
 
 
 
 BEING A SKETCH OF ITS 
 
 GEOGRAPHY, HISTORY, CHURCH 
 
 AND LITERATURE 
 
 Ed. JAMES Dr. ISSAVEEDENZ 
 
 VENICE 
 
 A? MESIAL MONASTERY OP FT. LAZA.RUS 
 
 1874
 
 ARMENIA 
 
 AND 
 
 TTTTQ
 
 k. ; 
 
 5 *; 
 
 "~AN D 
 
 THE 
 
 BEING A SKETCH OF ITS 
 
 GEOGRAPHY, HISTORY CHURCH 
 
 AND LITERATURE 
 
 BY 
 R<l. JAMES T>T. 
 
 'II >n- ! i: OF THE ARMENIAN EVSTITUTION AND ACADEMY 
 OP JST. LAZARO AT VENICE 
 
 VENICE 
 
 PRINTED 
 IN THE ARMENIAN MONASTERY OF ST. LAZARU6 
 
 1874
 
 c/W'i 
 
 PREFACE 
 
 My sole object in presenting this 
 work to the public is to satisfy a de- 
 mand often made by the numerous 
 visitors who come to our Monastery. 
 
 Should this work ever fall into the 
 hands of those who have honoured the 
 Armenian Institution with a visit, they 
 will no doubt recall the many enqui- 
 ries made by them as to the nature of 
 the Armenian people, their Faith, their 
 religious Rites, Church and Litera- 
 ture, etc. etc. 
 
 In order to give any thing like a 
 satisfactory reply to such demands, the 
 necessity of compiling a work on the
 
 subject occurred to me, and I now of- 
 fer this sketch, in the compilation 
 whereof I am much indebted to the 
 works written on the subject by our 
 own Fathers of blessed memory. 
 
 A general history of Armenia was 
 written in three large quarto volumes 
 by Father Michael Chamich, a mem- 
 ber of the Armenians of St. Lazaro at 
 Venice. This was not only the first 
 general history of Armenia ever pu- 
 blished, (bearing date 1786), but the 
 only one at present in existence. In 
 the year 1811, Father Chamich pub- 
 lished an abridgment of his own his- 
 tory, which was translated by J. Av- 
 dal, an Armenian of Calcutta, and has 
 been of great service to me in the hi- 
 story of Armenia. 
 
 The geographical portions here 
 given, were partly taken from the 
 Geography of Armenia, written by 
 F. Leon Dr. Alishan, a member of the 
 Mekhitharistian Society, and publish- 
 ed in the year 1855, at St. Lazaro 
 near Venice.
 
 I beg my readers to look leniently 
 upon the English composition of this 
 work. Being a foreigner and having a 
 very slight knowledge of the language, 
 I can have no pretentious, but have 
 merely endeavoured to give a general 
 idea of the history of a people, whose 
 unhappy fate has well nigh drowned 
 them in oblivion, and who to-day 
 stand like some forgotten pillar of an- 
 tiquity, yielding but a feeble answer to 
 the pilgrim's query : "What place in 
 the history of man can this ruined 
 monument have occupied ? 
 
 My answer to this question is sim- 
 ple enough: "Do but grant me pa- 
 tience, reader, and I will endeavour to 
 satisfy you.,, 
 
 Armenian Monastery 
 
 Kan Lazzaro. 
 Venice. April. 5. 1874. 
 
 R d . J. D r . ISSAVERDENS.
 
 PART FIRST 
 
 GEOGRAPHY OF ARMENIA
 
 PART FIRST. 
 
 GEOGRAPHY OF ARMENIA.. 
 
 Before we begin to relate about the Ar- 
 menians, it is necessary to give to the reader 
 a brief sketch of the Geography of Armenia 
 or Hayasdan, as the Armenians call their 
 own country after Haig, the patriarch and 
 the founder of the Armenian nation. 
 
 I. 
 
 ARMENIA. 
 
 Armenia extends throughout a large tract 
 of land between the Euxine and Caspian seas 
 of a rather high arid mouutenous character. 
 This extensive country in old times was 
 divided into two large and distinct parts.
 
 12 
 
 The first called Great Armenia, which was 
 the largest part, was regarded as the real 
 country of the Armenians. It was that space 
 of land, which extends from 36, 40' to 41, 
 50' N. Lat., and from 36, to 47 E. Long. , 
 according to the Meridian of Paris. 
 
 The whole of this land was divided into 
 fifteen territories ; each of them being again 
 subdivided into many other provinces. The 
 following are the names of the fifteen terri- 
 tories. 
 
 1. Upper Armenia. 9. Sunia. 
 
 2. Fourth Armenia. 10. Artzakh. 
 
 3. Aghtznik. 11. Paidagaran. 
 
 4. Duruperan. 12. Udi. 
 
 5. Mogk. 13. Cucark. 
 
 6. Gordjaik. 14. Daik. 
 
 7. Pers-Armenia. 15. Ararat. 
 
 8. Vasburagan. 
 
 The second was called Armenia Minor, and 
 was connected to the first by right of con- 
 quest, in the beginning of the first Armenian 
 royal dynasty. It was divided into three large 
 territories, and called l. sl -, 2.nd- and 3.d- Ar- 
 menia, according to the order in which they 
 were conquered. 
 
 Armenia so formed , is bounded on the 
 East by Aderbadagan or Aderbeyjau , the 
 Caspian Sea and the Shirwan. On the North, 
 by Georgia or Iberia, the river Cyrus and
 
 13 
 
 Mingrelia, the ancient Colchida . On the 
 West, by Asia Minor. On the South, by Me- 
 sopotamia and Assyria. 
 
 The superficial extent of both Armenia is 
 about 140,000 geographical square miles. (*) 
 
 On account af its high position, Armenia 
 is called a Mountainous Island. It is a large 
 tract of land from 3000 to 7000 feet above the 
 level of the sea ; and owing to the fact that 
 it lies between the seas and the immense 
 plains of Mesopotamia, it looks like an im- 
 mense island. 
 
 II. 
 
 MOUNTAIN CHAINS. 
 
 Armenia possesses many mountain chains, 
 amongst which is the celebrated chain of A- 
 rarat, from which the large territory of Ara- 
 rat derives its name. To this chain of moun- 
 tains belongs the highest top called Massis, 
 after the name of Amassia great grand Ne- 
 phew of Haig, and upon which the natio- 
 
 ^ 
 
 (i) French measure. One mile =: "gQ of a degree. 
 
 = 5702 feet. 
 
 = J852 metres. 
 
 One foot =: 144 lines 
 
 or 0,32484. metre.
 
 ml tradition says that the Ark of Noah rest- 
 ed. The top of this mountain is always co- 
 vered with perpetual snow. The height, taken 
 from the Black Sea, is about 16,000 feet. It is 
 a volcano, which for centuries remained ex- 
 tinguished, but it burned lately, in the year 
 1840, and destroyed the old village of Ar- 
 goory, where , according to tradition, Noah 
 planted the first vines. 
 
 The Taurus Mountain chain is celebrated 
 for its immense extent; its position is on the 
 West South of Armenia. 
 
 The Gordiaean mountains anciently form- 
 ed the bounderies between Armenia and 
 Assyria. 
 
 The Moskics and Parkar chains of Moun- 
 tains, as well as several others of less im- 
 portance, form the mountainous crown of 
 Armenia. 
 
 III. 
 PRINCIPAL RIVERS. 
 
 Many and many are the rivers, that tak- 
 ing their source in Armenia, run through 
 the country watering and fertilizing its 
 fieldes. Many of these rivers carry their wa- 
 ters eastward and southward, to the Caspian 
 Sea and to the Persian Gulf. A few run to- 
 wards the North to the Pontus.
 
 15 
 
 The five principal ones are, Euphrates,, 
 which has two sources. The one springs from 
 the mountains of Garin ( Erzeroom ) , and is 
 called by the Turks Kara Sou (Black water). 
 The other springs from the Dzalghi Mounts 
 ( or Mounts of flowers ) , and is called Ara- 
 dzani. Thus these two sources form two bran- 
 ches, running separately until, joining each 
 other, they, in one body, cross Mesopotamia, 
 Assyria , join Tigris below Baghdad, and 
 flow on to the Persian Gulf. 
 
 Tigris, the second river of Armenia, has 
 also two sources, which, after joining each- 
 other, reach Euphrates, and run in company 
 to the Persian Gulf. 
 
 Araxe, is the Gihon of the Scriptures, and 
 the third principal river of Armenia ; which 
 increasing its waters with many confluents, 
 joins the 
 
 Fourth large stream of Armenia, the Ri- 
 ver Cyrus, and with it runs to the Caspian 
 Sea. 
 
 Jorokh, the Phison of the Scriptures, is the 
 fifth principal river of Armenia ; its ^source 
 is near Bybourth, on the Sbere mountains, 
 from whence it runs to the Black Sea.
 
 10 
 
 IV. 
 
 PRINCIPAL LAKES. 
 
 Amongst the several lakes which are spread 
 over that large country, and are called by the 
 national writers Seas on account of their size, 
 the Lake or Sea of Van or Ag'hthamar is the 
 largest and the most celebrated. The waters 
 of this lake are salt, and extends to 80 miles 
 in length and upwards of 40 miles in width, 
 while its vast surface comprises nearly 1200 
 square miles. It lies 5130 feet above the sea, 
 and includes within its space four islands: Ar- 
 d6re, Guedoutz, Lime and Aghthamar. This 
 last island is the residence of an Archbishop 
 who bears the title af Catholicos. Semiramis, 
 the Assyrian queen, in her invasion into Ar- 
 menia, was so pleased with the picturesque 
 nature of this part of the country, that she 
 built a magnificent city on the shores of this 
 lake, called after her name Shamiramaghert. 
 
 Ourmia Sea comes next. It is like the for- 
 mer, a salt-w 7 ater lake. It lies 4000 feet a- 
 bove the Sea, and is nearly as large. This in 
 old times was called Gaboudan Sea. 
 
 Sevan or Ghelam Sea, whose sweet waters 
 bound the Sevan Island, is the third prin- 
 cipal lake, 6000 feet above the sea, and sur-
 
 17 
 
 rounded by many high mountains. Its ex- 
 tent is more than 360 square miles. 
 
 Paravan See or Chuldur, Dzovk, Kaydadou 
 (Baluk-ghiol), and many others are spread 
 over the large surface of Armenia ; but it is 
 needless to mention them here. 
 
 V. 
 
 VOLCANOS. 
 
 As a mark of the volcanic formation of 
 the soil of Armenia, we ought to mention 
 the great number of burning mountains, 
 which though extinguished or silent, still 
 sometimes give notice of their interior work. 
 In consequence of the existence of these 
 silent Volcanos, numerous mineral sources 
 and hot baths abound over the whole coun- 
 try, where they are used for the cure of di- 
 vers kinds of sicknesses. As an example we 
 must mention the hot baths near the town 
 of Theodosiopolis (Erzeroom), celebrated in 
 old times. They were erected by Anatolius, 
 a General of the Emperor Theodosius, and 
 are now called Ilija. Great many other hot 
 baths are to be found near Hasankale, Ak- 
 haltzikhe, Aladaghi and several other places, 
 whose waters are generally sulphurous and 
 ferruginous.
 
 - $8 
 
 VI. 
 CLIMATE. 
 
 The climate of Armenia varies accor- 
 ding to the position and elevation of diffe- 
 rent localities; still in general we can say 
 that it is a very cold one. Though in the 
 same parallel of latitude of Spain, Italy, 
 Greece and Asia Minor, yet it is colder than 
 France, Germany and other European coun- 
 tries, that lie several degrees North of Ar- 
 menia. 
 
 There are parts where the winter lasts for 
 eight months, and others which for half the 
 year are covered with snow. 
 
 Among the old Latin writers, as well as 
 in some of the writings of the old Fathers 
 of the Church, and of Greek and Roman 
 Generals and Geographers, we find men- 
 tioned and celebrated the Armenian winter. 
 
 In the North part of Armenia and in the 
 high situated lauds of the South, the winter 
 begins in October and lasts until may ; many 
 of the rivers quite freeze, and the snow co- 
 vers the ground from 46 feet thick. Then 
 travelling becomes very dangerous, and 
 sometimes entire caravans are buried under 
 drifts of snow which fall from the mountains; 
 or else they lose their way in those frequent
 
 10 
 
 whirlwinds that drive the snow before them 
 with such a force as to cover them like 
 in a tomb. 
 
 For security, it is a very old custom among 
 country travellers, mentioned also by Strabo, 
 to carry with them long- bars and to plant 
 them upright in the ground ; the tops of 
 which remaining out of the snow, may give 
 notice to other people, to come to their help 
 and to free them from their snowy tombs. 
 
 As for the inhabitants of the country, they 
 are accustomed to build underground houses 
 or at least cabins half buried under the 
 ground, where they remain sheltered against 
 the cold season . The custom of building 
 such houses is very old, andXenophon makes 
 mention of them 400 years before Christ. 
 There is but one entrance to these houses 
 which serves for both light and smoke, as 
 well as for men and kine, the stable being 
 always close to the house which is warmed 
 by the breath of kine. 
 
 In the Ararat lands towards Erevan the 
 snow lasts for five months ; yet the cold is 
 not less than that of Erzeroom. The Fahren- 
 heit thermometer marks 10 below zero 
 ( 26 !) Reaumur). 
 
 The climate is milder in other parts of the 
 South and the East of the country, and where 
 the ground is lower than the rest. Thus in 
 several parts March is the beginning of the
 
 20 
 
 spring, but commonly April is the month of 
 that season, in which begin to grow the early 
 plants, and on the end of which month also 
 the labourers begin to sow the seeds. In May 
 the fruit-bearing trees begin to blossom and 
 to be covered with leaves, and the shepherds 
 drive their flocks to the lowest parts of the 
 mountains. 
 
 After a long winter, summer, with excess- 
 ive heat, succeeds to a very short spring; 
 and in the very short space of three hot 
 months, the black soil of cold Armenia buds, 
 is covered with green, blossoms and yields 
 its fruits. 
 
 In the plains of Araxe the harvest is ear- 
 lier than in the grounds of Erzeroom. In 
 the bounderies of Erevan grapes ripen ear- 
 lier than in temperate Pontus. Because in 
 the former places the heat becomes very great 
 and the thermometer shews 100 Fahrenheit 
 ( 30 Reaumur.) 
 
 The excessive heats are succeeded by a very 
 short autumn which is driven away by the 
 winter season, with abundant snow. 
 
 Such is the climate of Armenia, where 
 the weather is very healthy and free from 
 diseases, except in the parts of Erevan. The 
 longevity and the very strong constitution 
 of the inhabitants are clear proofs of the sa- 
 lubrity of the country. Fever and catarrh 
 are the common diseases of the inhabitants.
 
 21 
 
 VII. 
 
 VEGETABLES. 
 
 In consequence of the abundant fertility 
 of the soil, we find a rich quantity of vege- 
 table production in Armenia. Though a great 
 many localities are destitute of woods or 
 forests, yet the necessary plants, vegetables 
 and fruits, are abundantly spread every 
 where over the land. 
 
 Grapes grow and ripen in great many 
 places. In some places at a height of 5100 
 feet, as is the case near Van, and at 4250 
 feet, as on the slopes of Ararat. 
 
 Trees, such as the poplar, aspen, oak and 
 many others, are very common, and are 
 found also in very high localities, as in the 
 Mount Soogave, at 8200 feet. 
 
 Among the plants that grow on very high 
 positions we may mention the Saxifraga 
 Miusoides the Aster Alpinus, the Aster Pul- 
 chettus, the Potentilla, etc. Likewise many 
 beautiful flowers adorn the plains and the 
 valleies, and amongst them is worthy of 
 mention a red coloured lily, called by the 
 natives the Fountains' blood, which, according 
 to European authorities, is the most red and 
 one of the most beautiful among red flowers.
 
 Celebrated among- the fruits are the grapes 
 of the South Armenia, apricots, which grow 
 in great many localities and which were 
 brought to Europe from Armenia, and bear 
 still the name Armeniaca; plums, apples, 
 peaches, pom e-gra nates , mulberry, whose 
 leaves are used to feed the silk-worm, for 
 silk industry is carried on in the Eastern 
 provinces, melons and water-melons, and 
 many others. 
 
 Olive-tree, carob-tree, fig-tree also grow 
 in some localities as well as cotton, sesame, 
 tobacco , flax , gall , rice and corn , which 
 latter grows in great abundance every where. 
 
 Among the many plants that are used 
 in pharmacy the one called by the Arme- 
 nians Loshdag (Bryonia Alba), is worthy of 
 mention ; it grows like a root, bearing- the 
 shape o fa human body. 
 
 Kasbi is a sweet substance, white like 
 snow, which comes down upon the trees 
 in the summer season, very good to eat. 
 It is an article of commerce between the 
 inhabitants, and supposed to be something 
 like the old Manna.
 
 VIII. 
 
 ANIMALS. 
 
 Nor less rich in different kinds of ani- 
 mals is the Zoological Kingdom of the coun- 
 try. Numberless kinds of birds animate the 
 plains, and European people who lived in 
 Erzeroom, say, that the various kinds of 
 birds which breed on the great plain of 
 Erzeroom, is so prodigious, as to be al- 
 most incredible to those who have not 
 seen them ; they cover the earth for miles 
 and miles so completely, that the colour 
 of the ground cannot be seen ; particu- 
 larly at one period, when the whole country 
 has a rosy appearance, from the countless 
 flocks of a kind of red goose, a splendid 
 bird, though not good to eat, almost entirely 
 clothed in various shades of red. Troops of 
 the two varieties of the wild grey goose form 
 whitish spots in the animated landscape, 
 their wild cries and noises sounding in every 
 direction. The plain is thickly covered with 
 a prodigious multitude of every kind of wild 
 fowl. Quails are at one time almost as thick 
 as flies ; and numerous varieties of small 
 birds, among which the horned lark and the 
 red winged finch, fly in clouds. In the neigh-
 
 bourhood of Erzcroom more than 170 kinds of 
 wild birds have been counted. Among- these 
 the stork and the crane are the favourite 
 guests of the Armenians, who often make 
 them a subject of their popular songs. Still 
 no body has made accurate researches among 
 the fowl inhabitants of Armenia. 
 
 Equally rich is the list of wild animals, 
 the hunting of which was celebrated in old 
 times, and many of the neighbouring prin- 
 ces used to come together for that purpose. 
 Tiger, leopard, hyana, lynx, bear, wolf, fox, 
 large dogs, wild ass, buffalo, bull, lemming, 
 gerboa , wild sheep whose agility and 
 strength are astonishing, Capricorn with its 
 enormous horns, grey beaver, badger, pole- 
 cat, porcupine, and many others in large 
 herds are spread here and there over that 
 huge country. 
 
 Of domestic animals, from the Turkish 
 Armenia more than a million of sheep are 
 sent every year to Turkey. The horses are 
 also celebrated, and in old times it was the 
 custom to send a certain number as tribute 
 to the Persian king. As for camels though 
 they frequent Armenia, they are only indi- 
 genous to the district of Erevan. 
 
 The lakes and rivers of Armenia contain 
 also many kinds of fishes of various colours. 
 We find in the lake of Van only a kind, 
 called by the natives darelh, one sort of her-
 
 ring, whose abundance is a source of com- 
 merce to the country. In the Sevan lake 
 there are about twelve kinds of fishes. In the 
 large rivers are found fishes of great size, 
 as in the Aradzani, one of the branches of 
 Euphrates, where was lately discovered a 
 fish of the Cetaceous kind. 
 
 It is useless to mention the numberless 
 kinds of insects, amongst which many new 
 kinds were discovered by German Natura- 
 lists who brought specimens to Europe; still 
 we must not forget the gnats of the Erevan, 
 districts, where in summer, the inhabitants, 
 in order to escape from their torment, are ac- 
 customed to leave their houses and flee to 
 the mountains. 
 
 The scorpion also is very dangerous owing 
 to its immense size and the poison it emits. 
 
 IX. 
 
 MINERALS. 
 
 As a general rule, the high land of Arme- 
 nia has a formation of trachytus and por- 
 phyry, of which entire mountains are form- 
 ed. Many other stones are to be found, 
 such as augite , feldsbath , quartz , me"la- 
 pyre, basalt, many kinds of white and speckl- 
 ed marbles; mines of mineral or rock-salt, 
 
 -2
 
 2G 
 
 alum , nitre , naphtha, sulphur. Iron and 
 copper are very abundant, as well as lead, 
 silver and veins of gold, magnesium, zinc, 
 and other metals. In old times the gold of 
 Ararat was renowned, but now all traces 
 of the mine are lost. 
 
 POPULATION. , 
 
 According to the Scriptures, the Ark of 
 Noah rested on a top of the Ararat moun- 
 tains. From where, the survivors of a last 
 mankind, coming down, peopled all the 
 neighbouring country ; until the space grow- 
 ing unsufficient for their increasing num- 
 bers, they parted from each other in search 
 of new lands. 
 
 Haig is the Patriarch or the founder of 
 the Armenian Nationality. He was amongst 
 the builders of the tower at Sennaar ; and 
 after its destruction, taking his children, 
 servants and all his house with him, came 
 back to Armenia, mastered the inhabitants 
 who were living peacefully there, and was 
 acknowledged as the head or king of the 
 country, called after him Haiasdan, which 
 was afterwards, for various reasons, changed 
 by strangers to Armenia.
 
 27 
 
 By and by people of various nationalities 
 came to live in Armenia; and we find that 
 400 years after the Patriarch Haig, i. c. un- 
 der the Government of Aram, who made 
 an invasion towards Asia Minor, and enlarged 
 his kingdom, Phrygians, Chappadoceans 
 and other people, inhabitants of those coun- 
 tries, were mixed with the Armenians of 
 the east provinces. 
 
 In latter times also many others, by in- 
 vasions or by change of country, came to 
 increase the number of the natural inha- 
 bitants of Armenia; Scytheans, Chaldeans, 
 Assyrians, Chinese, Jews, Partheans, Indians, 
 Georgians, who in old times came to live in 
 Armenia, have their own particular place in 
 the general history of Armenia, as they form- 
 ed in the government of the country, dif- 
 ferent Satrapies, whose name we find men- 
 tioned in the books of Armenian authors. 
 
 These people though in the beginning 
 differing from the natural inhabitants in 
 religion, customs and language, yet under 
 the influence of the time they changed all 
 for those of the country, and were identified 
 with the natural inhabitants. 
 
 In consequence of the healthy climate and 
 the great fertility of the soil, as well as of 
 the government of their peaceful kings, the 
 number of the population of Armenia must 
 have been increased in very high propor-
 
 28 
 
 tion. And if we give attention to the names 
 of the numerous dignitaries, families, pro- 
 vinces, towns and villages, we can rightly 
 conclude, that Armenia'in its happiest days, 
 must have been as much peopled, as are 
 many of the most populous countries of mo- 
 dern Europe. 
 
 But after the fall of the second Armenian 
 royal dynasty, in the fifth century, barba- 
 rians begin to overrun Armenia, bringing 
 every where sword, fire and devastation. 
 The natives, unable to resist, begin to look 
 for refuge in foreign countries. Thousands of 
 Armenians flying before the invasions of 
 barbarians, left their country. Towns and 
 villages were destroyed, innocent people 
 were killed, and ruin overran the country. 
 In place of the Armenians strangers came 
 to inhabit the country; these were Persians, 
 Greeks, Arabs, Scytheans or Turks, Tartars, 
 Georgians , Caucassians , Kurds , Osmanli 
 Turks, etc. 
 
 Notwithstanding all this large number of 
 stranger nations who came to inhabit the 
 country, it was impossible that the popula- 
 tion could encrease, on account of the con- 
 tinual wars and invasions of the barbarians, 
 who put to destruction every thing. Thus 
 the number of the inhabitants diminished 
 more and more. So that now they estimate 
 the number of inhabitants in Armenia at
 
 about five millions, of which two millions 
 can only be considered true Armenians. 
 
 No estimate has been made of the actual 
 number of all the Armenians who are scat- 
 tered here and there over the world. But 
 according to the modern national geogra- 
 phers, the entire number amounts to about 
 four millions, divided as it follows: 
 
 Turkey; Asia, Egypt and Europe. 2,550,000 
 Russia .... 1,220,000 
 Austria .. . . . 25,000 
 
 Persia .... 170,000 
 
 East India and Archipelago of Asia 25,000 
 Western Europe . . . 10,000 
 
 Total. . . . 4000,000 
 XI. 
 ARTS AND COMMERCE. 
 
 In old times, as well as now, the principal 
 business of the Armenians is agriculture and 
 commerce. As traders they were highly re- 
 nowned, and they used to carry their goods 
 to very far countries ; every where they were 
 welcome and strangers hoped to attract 
 them to their own country. 
 
 We*find in the Middle-Ages that" lines of 
 traders were passing through Armenia, and
 
 Tabris and Erzeroom were the two depots 
 where all the merchandise of Asia and Eu- 
 rope were consigned, to be transferred from 
 thence to their own destinations. 
 
 Now commerce is carried on in general 
 by the Armenians who live in foreign coun- 
 tries; amongst whom very wealthy people 
 are to be found, principally among the Ar- 
 menians of India, Austria and Turkey in 
 Europe. 
 
 As for the native Armenians who live in 
 Armenia itself, their principal business is 
 agriculture, as the occupation of shepherd 
 is to the foreign inhabitants. They lead 
 very simple and sober lives and are happy 
 in their poverty. 
 
 Nevertheless in the large towns are to be 
 found merchants and also artists ; and the 
 common arts are: weaving, tanning, and 
 the art of dyeing. There are also braziers, 
 armourers, goldsmiths, tailors, cooks, bak- 
 ers, etc. 
 
 In the same way in the larger towns 
 there are many bankers, government-officials 
 and interpreters in the consulates of foreign 
 governments.
 
 31 
 
 XII. 
 
 CHARACTER. 
 
 Amongst all the eastern nations the Ar- 
 menians are distinguished for their intelli- 
 gence, their mild character, their activity, 
 for their industry, and their skill in commer- 
 cial affairs. On account of their peaceful na- 
 ture, they enjoy the sympathy of their con- 
 querors more than any other nation in the 
 East. So that we find them now occupying 
 high posts under the three governments who 
 rule the country, and principally in Turkey. 
 They are celebrated for their aptitude in the 
 acquirement of sciences and languages. 
 
 Their love for their Church and of all that 
 regards their national rites is carried on 
 nearly to a passion, for which continually 
 arise the people, being incited by ambitious 
 men. 
 
 Their principal national defect is discord, 
 a consequence of self ambition. That has 
 been the principal cause of their losing their 
 national kingdom.
 
 XIII. 
 
 RELIGION. 
 
 In the records of the Armenian history we 
 find the first traces of idolatry in the time 
 of king Anushavan, contemporary to A- 
 braham ; and therefore we have reason to 
 think that before that time the knowledge 
 and worship of one true god, the god of 
 Noah, continued for a long while in Ar- 
 menia. 
 
 According v to Moses of Khoren, in his his- 
 tory of Armenia, the first idol was . raised in 
 that country by Semiramis. Then came the 
 worship of national heros, to whom the Ar- 
 menians offered honours of divinity; and 
 subsequently they worshiped the Sun and 
 the Moon. 
 
 Anahid, the Diana of the Latins, is the 
 most ancient and the principal divinity the 
 Armenians worshiped. She possessed many 
 temples, but the principal one was that of 
 Erisa, where a massive golden statue was 
 erected to the goddess ; this, according to 
 Plinius, was the first golden statue that ido- 
 laters had erected. It was so celebrated, 
 that worshipers from all nations used to jour- 
 ney thither, bearing rich gifts to the 
 temple
 
 Under the name of Asdghig the Arme- 
 nians also worshiped Venus, as under the 
 name of Aramazd they undertook the wor- 
 ship of Jupiter. 
 
 Christianity was introduced in Armenia hy 
 the Apostle Thaddeus, during the reign of 
 Abgarus, king of Edessia. After the death 
 of this king, they fell again into idolatry, 
 until they were finally converted by St. Gre- 
 gory the Illuminator, in the beginning of 
 the fourth century, to which religion they 
 have ever since remained faithful. 
 
 The Armenians now form two distinct 
 principal branches, according to the religious 
 opinions held by them. The largest one is 
 that of the Eastern Church's belief; they 
 form quite a separate Church, and are go- 
 verned by three principal and independent 
 authorities and two patriarchs. The first three 
 are called Catholicos ; the principal one is 
 that of Etchmiadzin ; he is acknowledged 
 by all the Armenians as possessing the first 
 rank, and his diocese is also the largest. 
 
 The Catholicos of Sis come next ; his ori- 
 gin dates from the XlII. th - century. 
 
 The third is the Catholicos of Aghthamar, 
 in the lake of Van ; he dates from the X. th - 
 century. 
 
 The two patriarchs are those of Jerusalem 
 and Constantinople. The authority of the 
 latter is very large, as he has under his ju- 
 
 2*
 
 risdiction fifty dioceses, whose bishops are 
 consecrated by the Catholicos of Etchmiadzin. 
 
 The second branch is that of the Armenian 
 Roman Catholics, who follow the Roman 
 Church. Their number is about 160,000. In 
 Russia they are ruled by the catholic Synod. 
 In Persia they are under the jurisdiction of 
 the delegates of Rome. The chief of the Ar- 
 menians of Austria is the Armenian Arch- 
 bishop of Lemberg; and of those Armenians 
 who live in other parts, the Latin bishops. 
 
 The Armenians of Turkey have two Chiefs; 
 the one is the Catholicos of Libanon, found- 
 ed in the beginning of the XVIII th - century. 
 His diocese extends to Cylicia, Armenia Mi- 
 nor and Assyria. 
 
 The other is the Primate Archbishop of 
 Constantinople. His authority was instituted 
 by the Court of Rome in the year 1831. He 
 has five dioceses under his jurisdiction, in 
 Armenia and Asia Minor. (1) 
 
 Out of these, in several parts of Pontus, 
 as well as in Armenia Minor, there are also 
 Greek-Armenians, who follow the persuasion 
 and the rites of the Greeks. 
 
 (1) These two Roman Catholic Authorities, were lately united 
 into one, in the person of the primate of Constantinople. But 
 troubles ensued, which being still unsettled, it is impossible 
 to say how the matter will end.
 
 XIV. 
 EDUCATIONAL PKOGEESS. 
 
 If we examine the Armenians on the point 
 of general instruction, we find that they lack 
 a good deal in comparison with European 
 nations. Still we can say without douht, 
 that they are the most advanced among all 
 the eastern nations. Constantinople, Smyrna, 
 Armash, Jerusalem, Tinlis, Moscow, are the 
 centres where they are the most advanced, 
 and where they possess, colleges, schools, and 
 printing presses. 
 
 In Europe also they possess Monasteries 
 and Colleges, where Armenian young men 
 are educated freely, and brought up, some 
 for teachers, others for the employments of 
 the Governments to which they belong. 
 
 In general the Armenians who are in 
 contact with Europeans, are very much ad- 
 vanced ; but still the enterior of Armenia is 
 in want of progress, in consequence of their 
 being remote from civilized centres. 
 
 Languages are much cultivated, as they 
 want them for their commercial businesses, 
 and also for the wants of the Governments 
 where they live, and where they occupy 
 different positions. 
 
 Amongst the women instruction is not
 
 carried on as much as it is wanted, generally 
 speaking. But in default of literary instruc- 
 tion , they excel in needlework. And indeed, 
 great is the reputation they enjoy for their 
 skill in embroidery, an art which they have 
 carried to a very high degree. Their beauti- 
 ful works were admired in the European 
 exhibitions, and prizes fixed for them. 
 
 XV. 
 
 ClVIL DIVISION AND GOVERNMENT. 
 
 The beginning of the civil life and go- 
 vernment of the Armenians is contemporary 
 with the most ancient nations. It was found- 
 ed,, as we have already said by Haig, just 
 after the destruction of the Tower of Babel, 
 about 2500 years before Christ, and lasted 
 nearly 3000 years, under the dominion of 
 two royal dynasties : the Baigbian and the 
 Arsacide. 
 
 In those times Armenia was divided into 
 fifteen large departments or territories, and in 
 190 provinces; which again were subdivid- 
 ed into a multitude comuues, whose ma- 
 sters or governors, were under the immediate 
 authority of the satraps. These last some- 
 times payed homage to the king of Ararat 
 OP the chief prince of the Armenians, at
 
 37 
 
 other times they payed tributes and 
 verned by themselves their own country. 
 
 In the year 428 of the new era , the Ar- 
 sacide royal dynasty lost its governing pow- 
 er, and with it ended the monarchical go- 
 vernment of the Armenians. Foreigners be- 
 gan to overrun Armenia, taking possession 
 of her provinces, and destroying every thing: 
 by fire and sword. Persians. Greeks, Arabs, 
 Turks and Tartars, holding the largest part 
 of Armenia, ruled it according their own 
 laws. 
 
 Nevertheless until the XII th - century, se- 
 veral parts of Armenia were under the do- 
 minion of Armenian princes, who protecting 
 them against their enemies, governed them 
 according their national laws. Such were, 
 principally in the X th - and XI th - centuries, 
 the Bagradunians, Ardzerunians and Sunians, 
 Satrape families, who left an immortal name 
 in the Armenian history. 
 
 After the invasions of the Seljuks and 
 Tartars in the XI th - -XIII th - centuries, Arme- 
 nia remained under the foreign yoke, and 
 still continues in the same condition. Now 
 it is divided into three distinct parts ; un- 
 der Russia, who possesses the north ; under 
 Persia whose portion is the east ; and under 
 Turkey who possesses the west and the larg- 
 est portion. 
 
 Erevan is the capital or principal town
 
 of the Russian Armenia, as Tabris is that of 
 Persia; while Erzeroom is the capital of 
 Turkish Armenia, and the most importcnt 
 city of the whole country of that name. 
 
 XVI. 
 CYLICIA. 
 
 An other mother country of the Armenians 
 is reputed to be Cylicia. It is very old 
 and many Armenian colonists settled there. 
 Some settled themselves there by means of 
 commerce, for they were continu lly in con- 
 tact with the Pheniciens. Others through 
 invasions came to dwell there. And finally, 
 in the IX th - and X th - centuries , thousands 
 of Armenians, flying before the barbarity of 
 their foes, took refuge there. 
 
 In the year 1079, an Armenian prince 
 called Rubene, established himself in Cylicia 
 and founded the fourth dynasty of Armenian 
 Kings, which lasted nearly 300 years, and 
 whose last king Leo the VI lh - died in Paris 
 in the year 1393, his Remains were transferr- 
 ed afterwards into St. Denis , where his 
 tomb now is. 
 
 Now the principal town in Cylicia is A- 
 dana, and its population is about 20,000. It 
 is the residence of a Turkish governor under 
 the authority of the Bultan.
 
 39 
 
 In Cylicia now the number of Armenians 
 is supposed to be 150,000 . but still there 
 are a good number of them who have em- 
 braced the Turkish religion and become 
 Mahometans, though they still acknowledge 
 their Armenian origin and keep still in their 
 language and in their families the customs 
 of their forefathers.
 
 OLD AND MODEKN NAMES 
 
 OF THE PROVINCES 
 
 OF ARMENIA MAJOR 
 
 ACCORDING TO THE GEOGRAPHY 
 
 OF F. LEON Dr. ALISHAN
 
 
 1 
 
 Old Provinces 
 
 Xcw Districts 
 
 1 
 
 
 1. Taranagbi. 
 
 Gamakh. Dujik. 
 
 * 
 
 M 
 
 2. Areudz. 
 
 Gherjaiiis. Sberian. 
 
 3 
 
 Cd 
 
 5. Mentzoor (Me- 
 
 Kurutcbay. Moontzoor. 
 
 
 
 zoor). 
 
 
 4 
 
 CS 
 
 4. Eghegbiatz. 
 
 Erzenga. 
 
 & 
 
 "* 
 
 5. Mananaghi. 
 
 Shooshar. Thekman. 
 
 e 
 
 es 
 
 6. Tertchan. 
 
 Tertchan. 
 
 V 
 
 CL, 
 
 7. Sl>er. 
 
 Ispir. 
 
 8 
 
 
 
 8. Shadkomk. 
 
 Thorlhoom. 
 
 
 
 
 9. Garin. 
 
 Erzeroom. Ovajeg. 
 
 10 
 
 JJ 
 
 1. Khortzvan. 
 
 Gheghi. Arinj. 
 
 11 
 1C 
 
 u 
 
 2. Hashdiank. 
 3. Baghnadoon. 
 
 Jabaghtchoor. Khoolp. 
 Arghana. . . . 
 
 13 
 
 e: 
 
 4. Palahovid. 
 
 Paloo. Saghman, 
 
 
 * 
 
 5. Zopk(of the Sha- 
 
 Cbemesbgadzak .Perteg. 
 
 
 P 
 
 hoonies). 
 
 Gaban, etc. 
 
 1ft 
 
 - 
 
 6. Hanlzith. 
 
 Kharpert. 
 
 18 
 
 
 7. Torek. 
 
 Thiriki. 
 
 IV 
 
 o 
 
 - 
 
 8. Tekik. 
 
 Agel. lleni. 
 
 18 
 
 
 \. Arzen. 
 
 Kharzan. 
 
 19 
 
 
 2. Neperguert. 
 
 Mewfarghin. 
 
 
 
 
 5. Kegb. 
 
 Kbareun. Kliczoo. 
 
 SI 
 
 fad 
 
 4. Ghe'hig. 
 
 
 SS 
 
 " 
 
 5. Dadik. 
 
 Taduan ? 
 
 S3 
 
 N 
 
 6. Aznuatzor. 
 
 Sussan ? 
 
 S4 
 
 
 
 7. Kberbcihk(Ser- 
 
 Segherd. 
 
 
 3 
 
 khetbk> 
 
 
 S5 
 
 
 8. Guzegh. 
 
 Khizan. 
 
 S 
 
 
 9. Salnatzor. 
 
 Pagbesb. 
 
 S9 
 
 
 10. Susoonk. 
 
 SassooD.
 
 
 1 
 
 Old Provinces 
 
 New Districts 
 
 
 i 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 *8 
 
 
 1. Khoyth. 
 
 Khooth. 
 
 *9 
 
 
 2. Aspagunik. 
 
 Near Khoolp and Ghinj. 
 
 3O 
 
 
 3. Daron. 
 
 Moosh. Chookhoor. 
 
 31 
 
 
 4. Ashmunik. 
 
 Khoolp. Varlo. 
 
 39 
 
 
 5. Martaghi. 
 
 Thckman. Varto. 
 
 33 
 
 g. 
 
 6. Tasnavork. 
 
 Kura-Iaze. 
 
 34 
 35 
 
 BS 
 W 
 
 7. Duaradzadap. 
 8. Tatar. 
 
 Keoksoo, Karaiaze. 
 Thorloo. 
 
 3 
 
 
 
 9. Hark. 
 
 Khamoor. Khenoos. 
 
 39 
 
 es 
 
 10. Varajnunik. 
 
 Khamoor. Liz. Boo- 
 
 
 - 
 
 
 lanek. 
 
 39 
 
 - 
 
 11. Peznoonik. 
 
 Khlath. Ardzghe. 
 
 30 
 
 
 12. Erevark. 
 
 Ghewzel-dere. 
 
 40 
 
 
 13. Aghiovid. 
 
 Patnoz. Saresoo. 
 
 41 
 
 
 14. Abahunik. 
 
 Metazghert. 
 
 4* 
 
 
 15. Gori. 
 
 Liz? 
 
 43 
 
 
 16. Khorkhorunik. 
 
 Bootanek. 
 
 44 
 45 
 
 S 
 
 
 1 . Ishayr. "> 
 2. Ishayr the oilier! 
 3. Ishoiz prov. J 
 
 Zerekan. Sbarghert. 
 Gargar. 
 
 49 
 
 - 
 
 4. Arwenitz valley. 
 
 Arwenitz valley. 
 
 48 
 
 
 
 S.Mitcha. 
 
 
 49 
 5O 
 
 r; 
 
 6. Mogk proper. 
 7. Arkailz prov. 1 
 
 Mogk. 
 Between Mogks and 
 
 51 
 
 
 8. Arkasovid. 1 
 
 Shadakh. 
 
 5* 
 
 
 9. Cheriuatzor. 
 
 Shadakh. 
 
 53 
 
 
 1. Gortuk. 
 
 
 54 
 
 << 
 
 2. Upper Gorliktl 
 
 
 55 
 
 
 3. Middle 
 
 Bohlan. 
 
 r 
 
 O 
 
 4. Low j^j 
 
 
 59 
 
 O 
 
 5. Aidwank. 

 
 
 o 
 
 Old Provinces 
 
 Xew Districts 
 
 
 I 
 
 
 
 58 
 
 
 6. Aikark. 
 
 
 50 
 
 
 
 7. Molhoghank. 
 
 
 60 
 
 < 
 
 8. Orsirank. 
 
 
 6* 
 
 2 
 
 9. Garabumk. 
 
 
 ti-i 
 
 p 
 
 10. Jahook. 
 
 
 63 
 
 
 11. Lesser Aghpak. 
 
 Al-Bagh. Joolamerg. 
 
 64 
 
 
 1. Aily or Goo- 
 
 
 
 << 
 
 rijan. 
 
 
 65 
 
 g 
 
 2. Mary. 
 
 
 66 
 
 U 
 
 3. Thrapi. 
 
 
 69 
 
 g; 
 
 4. Atzwers. 
 
 
 68 
 
 
 5. Urna. 
 
 
 60 
 
 cA 
 
 6. Dampers. 
 
 
 9O 
 
 cs 
 
 Cd 
 
 7. Zarehavan. 
 
 
 9t 
 
 - 
 
 8. Zaravant. 
 
 Salamasd. 
 
 9* 
 
 
 9. Her. 
 
 Khoi. 
 
 93 
 
 
 1. Reshtunik. 
 
 Osdan. Cavash. 
 
 94 
 
 
 2. Dosp. 
 
 Van. 
 
 95 
 
 
 5. Poolunik. 
 
 Hamoog. 
 
 96 
 
 
 4. Arjishagovid. 
 
 Arjesh. 
 
 99 
 
 f 
 
 5. Aghovid. 
 
 Patnoz. 
 
 98 
 
 3 
 
 6. Gughanovid. 
 
 Haideranli Kurds. 
 
 9 
 
 
 7. Arperani. 
 
 Pergri. 
 
 80 
 SC 
 
 S3 
 
 g 
 
 8. Tarni. 
 9. Poojunik. 
 
 Western part of Bayezid. 
 Khoshab? 
 
 8* 
 
 02 
 
 10. Arno-oden. 
 
 West of Segmanabad. 
 
 83 
 
 >- 
 
 11. Antzevatzik. 
 
 Osdan. Karbah. 
 
 84 
 
 
 12. Aderbadunik. 
 
 Between Khoshab and 
 
 
 
 
 Segmanabad. 
 
 85 
 
 
 13. Ervantnnik or 
 
 Hayoz Zor. 
 
 
 
 Erithunik. 

 
 
 o 
 
 Old Provinces 
 
 Mew District** 
 
 
 1 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 80 
 
 
 14. Marlasdan. 
 
 Segmanabad. 
 
 89 
 
 
 la. Ardaz. 
 
 Magoo. 
 
 88 
 
 
 16. Agbe. 
 
 Magoo. 
 
 80 
 
 
 17. Great Aghpak. 
 
 Scr-Albagh. Karako- 
 
 
 
 
 iunlu. 
 
 OO 
 
 
 18. Anlzakhatzor. 
 
 Kotoor. 
 
 Ot 
 
 
 19. Thornavan. 
 
 Cbors. 
 
 0* 
 
 
 20. Jewashrod. 
 
 Karakoiunlu under 
 
 
 
 
 Aktchai. 
 
 03 
 
 
 21. Gurjunik. 
 
 Between Chors and 
 
 
 
 
 Khoi. 
 
 O4 
 
 E 
 
 22. Medznunik. 
 
 
 OS 
 
 O 
 
 25. Balunik. 
 
 
 
 - 
 
 24. Coogan. 
 
 
 O3 
 
 
 25. Aghwantrod. 
 
 
 O8 
 
 CO 
 
 26. Badesbarunik. 
 
 
 OO 
 
 < 
 
 27. Ardashezian. 
 
 
 OO 
 
 ^ 
 
 28. Ardavaniao. 
 
 
 101 
 
 
 29. Pakan. 
 
 
 10* 
 
 
 3 ). Capilhian. 
 
 
 1O3 
 
 
 31. Cazrigan. 
 
 
 101 
 
 
 32. Dangryain. 
 
 
 105 
 
 
 33. Varajnunik (pro- 
 
 West of Nakbitchevan. 
 
 
 
 bably Vrentchu- 
 
 
 
 
 nik). 
 
 
 100 
 
 
 34. Coghlhen. 
 
 A k 01 ill's. 
 
 1W9 
 
 
 35. Nakhjwan. 
 
 Nakhilchevan. 
 
 1O8 
 
 
 36. Marant. 
 
 Marand. 
 
 too 
 
 MO 
 
 
 1. Erentchag. 
 2. Jaboog. 
 
 Alenja. 
 Nakhitchevan.Chahoog. 
 
 111 
 11* 
 
 S 
 a 
 
 3. Vayotz Zor. 
 4. Kegharkuni. 
 
 Vedi. Daralaghez. 
 Province. Gheok-Chai. 
 
 113 
 
 cc 
 
 5. Sodk. 
 
 Sotk. Zar. 
 
 114 
 
 
 6. Agbahejk. 
 
 Zanghiazor.
 
 
 j 
 
 Old Provinces 
 
 Xe\v Districts 
 
 415 
 
 
 7. Zeghag. 
 
 Bargushad. Meghri. 
 
 116 
 
 
 8. Hapant. 
 
 Zanghiazor. 
 
 119 
 
 ^ 
 
 9. Pashk. 
 
 Bargushad. Dalev. 
 
 448 
 
 Sc 
 
 10. Zork. 
 
 Ghapan. 
 
 11O 
 
 rf) 
 
 11. Arevik. 
 
 Meghri. 
 
 120 
 
 
 12. Gussagan(Govsa- 
 
 Urdabad. Ghenanz. 
 
 
 
 gan). 
 
 
 421 
 
 
 1. Hapant the other. 
 
 Chlapert. Shooshi. 
 
 122 
 
 
 2. Vaygunik. 
 
 Chlapert. 
 
 423 
 
 
 5. Perlalzor (Per- 
 
 Shamshadil. Ayroom. 
 
 
 
 tzor). 
 
 
 424 
 
 B 
 
 It. Medzgwank. 
 
 Chlapert. Khatchenk. 
 
 425 
 
 ^ 
 
 5. Medzirank. 
 
 Ghiulisdan. Khalchenk. 
 
 120 
 
 N 
 
 6. Harjlank. 
 
 Varanlin? 
 
 129 
 
 H 
 
 OS 
 
 7. Mookhank. 
 
 Mooghan ? 
 
 128 
 
 
 8. Biank. 
 
 Varantin? 
 
 120 
 
 
 9. Bandzgank. 
 
 Varantin ? 
 
 130 
 
 
 10. Sissagan Osdan. 
 
 Khatchen. Zeyva. 
 
 131 
 
 
 H. Kusdi Parnes. 
 
 Shamkor? Kholchkhara. 
 
 132 
 
 
 12. Goghth. 
 
 Shamshadil. /again. 
 
 133 
 
 
 1 . Hrakod-Beroj. 
 
 
 134 
 
 
 2. Vartanaghert. 
 
 
 135 
 
 K 
 
 3. Yolenporaghian 
 
 Bakoo. 
 
 
 tf 
 
 Pakink. 
 
 
 438 
 
 
 4. Rodi-Pagha. 
 
 Arkevan (Thalish). 
 
 439 
 
 O 
 
 5. Paghanrod. 
 
 Arkevan (Thalish). 
 
 138 
 
 O 
 
 6. Arosbijan. 
 
 Sepedash (Thalish). 
 
 13O 
 
 t^ 
 
 7. Hani. 
 
 
 440 
 
 as 
 
 8. Athshi. 
 
 Bakoo. 
 
 444 
 
 
 9. Pakavan. 
 
 Bakoo. 
 
 142 
 
 
 10. Sbantaran-Beroj. 

 
 
 's 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Old Provinces 
 
 mew Districts 
 
 
 c 
 
 
 
 143 
 
 < Z 
 
 H. Ormezt-Beroj. 
 
 
 144 
 
 Cu ^ 
 
 d2. Alevan. 
 
 
 145 
 
 
 1 . Aranrod. 
 
 
 146 
 
 
 2. Dri. 
 
 Keberlin. 
 
 149 
 
 
 5. Rodbatzian. 
 
 
 148 
 
 
 4. Aghwe. 
 
 
 149 
 
 
 P 
 
 5. Dulchkadag. 
 
 
 150 
 
 
 6. Carlman. 
 
 Kurlhmanig. Kartman. 
 
 151 
 
 
 7. Shigashen. 
 
 Kantzak. 
 
 15t 
 
 
 8. Udi proper. 
 
 Jevanshir. Berde. 
 
 153 
 
 
 i. Zoropor. 
 
 Zoroked. 
 
 154 
 
 
 2. Zopopor. 
 
 Bortchaloo. 
 
 155 
 
 \ 
 
 5. Goghpopor. 
 
 Khazakh. Bortchaloo. 
 
 156 
 
 & 
 
 4. Dashir. 
 
 Lori. Pampaghi. 
 
 159 
 
 
 5. Threghk. 
 
 Thrialeth. 
 
 158 
 
 p 
 
 6. Gankark. 
 
 Abolz. Pampaghi. 
 
 1S 
 
 u 
 
 7. Ardahan, 
 
 Ardahan. 
 
 160 
 
 
 8. Chavakhk. 
 
 Chavakhethi. Kherlvis. 
 
 161 
 
 
 9. Cughartchk. 
 
 Glarjethi. Ardanooch. 
 
 16* 
 
 
 1. Gogh. 
 
 Geole. 
 
 163 
 
 
 2. Perlalzpor. 
 
 Peneg. Tavusghiar. 
 
 164 
 
 
 3. Bardizalzpor. 
 
 Olthi. Bardcz. 
 
 165 
 
 -s 
 
 4. Jag. 
 
 Chukhureth. Erushcth. 
 
 
 P 
 
 
 Akhallzikhe. 
 
 166 
 
 < 
 
 5. Pukha. 
 
 Shavsheth. Thavus- 
 
 
 
 
 ghiar. 
 
 169 
 
 
 6. Okaghe. 
 
 Thorthoom. 
 
 168 
 
 
 7. Azorlapor. 
 
 Nariman. Thorthoom. 
 
 169 
 
 
 8. Asialzpor. 
 
 Pertakrag. Barkhar.
 
 
 
 
 C 
 
 c 
 c 
 
 
 
 Old Provinces 
 
 \-\\ Districts 
 
 90 
 
 
 1. Passen. 
 
 Passen. Hassankale. 
 
 l?l 
 
 
 2. Capephiank. 
 
 High Passen, 
 
 19t 
 
 
 3- Apeghiank. 
 
 Low Passen. 
 
 93 
 
 
 It. llavunik (Vahe- 
 
 Low Passen. 
 
 
 
 vunik). 
 
 
 94 
 
 
 5. Arsharunik. 
 
 Chalderan. Gaghzwan. 
 
 95 
 
 
 6. Pakrevanl. 
 
 Alashgherd. 
 
 190 
 
 
 7. Zndisoden. 
 
 Diadin. Nahie. 
 
 99 
 
 
 8. Shirasr. 
 
 Shoreghel. Ghiumrew. 
 
 98 
 
 H 
 
 9. Vanant. 
 
 Ghars. 
 
 9 
 
 Si 
 
 10. Arakadzoden. 
 
 Sardarabad. 
 
 ISO 
 
 
 ll.Jagadk. 
 
 Darakend. Goghp. 
 
 
 (A 
 
 12. Masiatzoden. 
 
 Bavezid. Surmari. 
 
 SS 
 
 
 13. Gokovid. 
 
 Bayezid. (Taroynk). 
 
 83 
 
 
 14. Ashotzk. 
 
 Abaran. 
 
 84 
 
 
 lo. Nik. 
 
 Geok Chai. (Erevan). 
 
 185 
 
 
 16. Godayk. 
 
 Kurkbulak. Erevan. 
 
 80 
 
 
 17. Mazaz. 
 
 Geok Chai. Abaran. 
 
 189 
 
 
 18. Varajnunik. 
 
 Daratchilchak. 
 
 88 
 
 
 19. Osdanof Duin. 
 
 Garpi. Karnibazar. 
 
 189 
 
 
 20. The Sharoor 
 
 Sharoor. Khok. etc. 
 
 
 
 field. 
 
 
 END OF THE GEOGRAPHICAL NOTIONS.
 
 PART SECOND 
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA 
 
 A GENEKAL SKETCH OF THE ARMENIAN 
 HISTORY DURING THE FIRST ROYAL DYNASTY. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 HAIG. 
 B. C. 2540. 
 
 The principal sources of the Armenian Na- 
 tional history repose upon what is related 
 hy Moses of Khoren, a celebrated Armenian 
 writer of the fifth century, who founds his 
 history of Armenia, upon the book of Mar- 
 Abas Catina. - a learned Syriac, who, about 
 150 years before Christ, wrote a book upon 
 the origin of the Armenians, from what he 
 had found in some book preserved in the 
 Archives of Nineveh. 
 
 (") Year of the creation of the World according lo^ ihe 
 SqHuugint 2G(io.
 
 Now, according to Moses of Khoren, the 
 Armenians draw their origin from Haig, who 
 was a son of Torgomah, Son of Corner, Son 
 of Japhet. 
 
 Haig, together with his sous, and daugh- 
 ters and their families, was on the dispersion 
 of the descendants of Noah, in search of a 
 new place of habitation, in the country of 
 Senaar in Mesopotamia, and was probably 
 one of the builders of the Tower of Babel. 
 And as he lived there for a long period, he 
 witnessed all the events which happened, as 
 well as the building of Nineveh and the 
 foundation of sovereign power in Assyria by 
 Belus. During this time his descendents rap- 
 idly increased, and his sons Armenag, Ma- 
 navaz and Khor, had already distinguished 
 themselves by their wisdom and virtue. 
 
 The authority which Belus had succeeded 
 in establishing over the country of Mesopo- 
 tamia proving burthensome, Haig, with his 
 family, amounting to 30f) persons, exclusive 
 of servants, sought another place of abode. 
 He first proceeded northward to the country 
 round about Ararat, and incorporated with 
 his followers a number of people, whom he 
 found living there. Settling his grandson 
 Cadmus, the Son of Armenag, near Mount 
 Ararat, he proceeded with the rest of his fam- 
 ily to the northwest, and arriving on an 
 extensive plain, he gave to it the name of
 
 Hark (Fathers) ; where he built a town and 
 called it after his name, Haygashen , (founded 
 by Haig). Here he dwelt with his descen- 
 dants, compelling- the surrounding people to 
 submit to the laws he had instituted for the 
 government of his own family. 
 
 As soon as Belus was -informed of Haig's 
 withdrawal from his authority, he dispatched 
 a deputation headed by his own Son, to recall 
 him to obedience ; and on his refusing to do 
 so, he gathered a large force, and marched 
 towards Armenia, which he entered by the 
 settlement formed, as we have said, by Cad- 
 mus. Meanwhile Cadmus immediately sent 
 notice to Haig, and taking his family, took 
 refuge with him. 
 
 The invader marched forward to Hayga- 
 shen. Haig, on his side, collected all his peo- 
 ple, armed them as well as he was able and 
 advanced against Belus, halting on the shore 
 of the lake of Van. Where addressing his 
 men he said: "When we meet with Belus 
 army, let us attempt to draw near where he 
 lies surrounded by his warriors : either we 
 shall be killed and our camp equipments and 
 baggage will fall into. his hands; or making 
 a show of the strength of our arm, we shall 
 defeat his army and the victory will be 
 ours.,, 
 
 And so they did. As soon as they advan- 
 ced, they saw Belus coming against them.
 
 surrounded by a select body of his best 
 troops, while the remainder of the army 
 stood behind. He was completely cased in 
 iron armour, as were also the soldiers. 
 
 The fight commenced, the conflict was 
 bloody, but Belus was repulsed; and in 
 endeavouring to effect a retreat to the main 
 body of his army, he fell by an arrow dis- 
 charged at him by Haig; which hitting 
 him OH his brazen breastplate, went through 
 his body. Thus perished Belus; and his whole 
 army, panic-struck at the loss of their chief, 
 dispersed and fled. 
 
 Haig covered the battle-field with build- 
 ings and called it Hayk, after which the 
 country around was called Hayotz-tzor : and 
 the place where Belus fell, called Kerezmank 
 (Toinbs). He caused the body of Belus to be 
 embalmed and conveyed to Hark, where it 
 was interred on a height. 
 
 Thus being free from his powerful foe, 
 he founded the Armenian nation, which 
 after his name was called Hayk. 
 
 According to the testimony of Marybas, 
 Haig was a man of an extremely imposing- 
 figure and extraordinary strength; being 
 rather tall, with sharp penetrating eyes, and 
 hair of a silky softness. He had such strength 
 of arm, that few of his subjects could bend 
 his bow. After signalizing himself in various 
 exploits against the powers by which he
 
 was at different times assailed, and order- 
 ing with wise regulations his infant mon- 
 archy, he died in peace in his own coun- 
 try, and was succeeded in his authority by 
 his son Armenag. 
 
 The Haiks or Armenians were also known 
 by the appellations of Torgomeans, Ascana- 
 zians, and Japhethians. The first of these is 
 derived from Torgomah, the father of Haig ; 
 the second from Ascanaz his uncle, and the 
 third from Japheth his great grandfather. 
 V' Haig had seven brothers; Carthlos, Partos, j 
 
 / Movgan , Leg , Heros , Govgas , and Ecres. 
 
 ( Carthlos settled in the vicinity of Mount 
 Ormuz, where he built a fortress, calling it 
 Orbeth, from the name of his youngest son. 
 This fortress was afterwards known by the 
 name of Shamshouldey. The eldest sonj)f j 
 Carthlos built the city of Muzkhitha, called '/ 
 
 . after liis own name. From him the Georgians 
 jyre descended. The remainder of the brethren 
 of Haig dispersed themselves over various 
 parts of Caucasus and founded states, which, 
 in the lapse of a few ages, became great and 
 powerful.
 
 oG 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 ARMENAG AND HIS SUCCESSORS. 
 B. C. 2269, 
 
 Armenag succeeding to his father in 
 the government of the country, quitted Hark, 
 leaving there his two brothers, and with a 
 large body of his people, advanced a few 
 days journey to the north-east. Arriving in 
 a plain which was delightfully situated at 
 the foot of a mountain, by which ran a ri- 
 ver of the purest water, he halted and built 
 a city there, calling it after himself Arakadz. 
 Having fixed here his seat of government, 
 after a peaceful life he died, and was suc- 
 ceeded by Aramays, his son. 
 
 This prince built a city of hewn stones 
 on a small eminence in the plain of Arakada, 
 near the banks of the river, which had re- 
 ceived the name of Gihon, and called it Ar- 
 mavir, which afterwards became the capital 
 of his kingdom, and after the name of his 
 son Erast, he changed the name of the river 
 to Ara.x. 
 
 Amassia, the son of Aramays, succeeded 
 his father and fixed the seat of his govern-
 
 57 
 
 ment in the city of Armavir. He built two 
 cities at the foot of Mount Ararat. He chan- 
 ged also the name of the Mount to that of 
 Foot of Massis, after himself. 
 
 Kegham came next in succession, and en- 
 larged his dominions, and Harma his son 
 mastering the country embellished it with 
 buildings. Then came the reign of Aram. 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 ARAM AND HIS SUCCESSORS. 
 B. C. 1831. 
 
 Aram by his wisdom and policy! greatly 
 extended the dominion of his kingdom. 
 The Armenian power under the guidance of 
 this prince, was acknowledged from Mount 
 Caucasus to Mount Taurus. 
 
 Shortly after his assumption of the royal 
 authority, his kingdom was invaded by the 
 Medes , under their prince Newkar. Aram 
 immediately, heading a body of troops of 
 50,000 men. with a hasty and secret march, 
 took them by surprise, killed a great num- 
 ber of them and made prisoner Newkar their 
 chief, who was nailed by the head to the 
 fortifications of Armavir. Then Aram sub- 
 jugated that part of the territory of the 
 
 3*
 
 Medes, which lies between Armenia aud 
 Mount Zarasp. 
 
 Parsham , a Babylonian prince , three 
 years after invaded Armenia with a large 
 body of troops. But he was met by Aram, 
 defeated and slain. Aram immediately after 
 marched toward Cappadocia, defeated the 
 prince of that country aud made him pris- 
 oner, and appointed Mishag, one of his fol- 
 lowers, to the government of Cappadocia, 
 ordering him to force the inhabitants to use 
 only the Armenian language. 
 
 This prince was the first to raise the Ar- 
 menian name to any degree of renown ; so 
 that contemporary nations, in making men- 
 tion of the actions performed by his subjects 
 under his personal direction, called them the 
 deeds of the Aramians, or followers of Aram, 
 a name which has been corrupted into Ar- 
 menians; and the country they inhabited, by 
 universal consent, took the name of Arme- 
 nia. Such is the origin of the denomination 
 which now distinguishes our country among 
 foreigners. 
 
 Cappadocia being conquered, received the 
 name of Armenia; from whence Aram ex- 
 tended again his arms to other countries, 
 conquering them , and according to the 
 order in which they were reduced, they re- 
 ceived the names of First, Second and Third 
 Armenia Here the progress of Aram's arms
 
 59 
 
 ceased, and the whole three provinces were 
 thenceforward called Lesser or Minor Ar- 
 menia, to distinguish it from the country of 
 Haig, which took the title of Great Armenia. 
 One of the fifteen provinces of the latter, sit- 
 uated near the river Euphrates, borders on 
 Lesser Armenia, and is sometimes, in allu- 
 sion to the divisions -of the latter, called the 
 Fourth Armenia. 
 
 At this time Ninus, the powerful king of 
 Assyria, who was a descendant of Belus, 
 who had fallen by the hand of Haig, med- 
 itated revenge, and would have invaded Ar- 
 menia, had it not been for his counsellors, 
 who felt rather intimidated by the fame of 
 Aram's skill and courage. The two Moriarchs 
 some time afterwards, entered into a bond of 
 amity, Ninus bestowing on Aram a wreath 
 of pearls, then considered a peculiar mark of 
 honour, and giving him the title of his 
 brother and colleague. 
 
 The era of Aram's kingdom may be re- 
 garded as the dawn of the greatness which 
 the Armenian nation afterwards attained to, 
 and which shone with such lustre during the 
 sway of the Arsacides. 
 
 On Aram's death, Ara his son ascended 
 the throne of Armenia; he was surnamed 
 the Handsome, from the extreme beauty of 
 his person. Ara considerably improved the 
 kingdom, and his administration of public
 
 CO 
 
 affairs, at that period, was so highly appre- 
 ciated, that in proof of its excellence, it was 
 named the Ayraratian Government. 
 
 Semiramis , the first woman invested 
 with sovereign power, possessed extremely 
 loose principles. Having heard of the person- 
 al beauty of Ara,, she sent him an offer of 
 her hand and crown ; or if he did not choose 
 to marry her, she "besought him to visit her 
 at Nineveh to gratify her sensuality, when 
 she would load him with riches, and permit 
 him to return in safety to Armenia. 
 
 Ara , disgusted at such a proposition, 
 drove her ambassadors with disgrace out of 
 his country. This brought on a war; Semi- 
 ramis invading Armenia, Ara hastened to 
 appose her. Though the Assyrian queen had 
 commanded her soldiers to spare the life of 
 Ara, and to endeavour to take him alive ; 
 nevertheless the Armenians being defeated, 
 their prince was slain; at which circumstance 
 Semiramis was deeply afflicted, and having- 
 procured his dead body , endeavoured to 
 restore life to it by means of magical incan- 
 tations. But seeing that the Armenians, ir- 
 ritated at the loss of their king,, were preparing 
 to avenge his death,, she, alarmed, directed 
 one of her favourites to personate the unfor- 
 tunate Ara, whom she declared to his sub- 
 jects, to have been restored to life by the 
 peculiar favour of the Gods. This artifice
 
 - r>4 
 
 Succeeded in pacifying the Armenians, and 
 Gartos, the son of Ara , at the age of 12 
 years, was raised by Semiramis to the throne 
 of his father. 
 
 The Assyrian queen was so pleased with 
 the salubrity of the air and the fertility and 
 picturesque nature of the country, that be- 
 fore returning to Assyria, she built a mag- 
 nificent city on the shores of the Sea of 
 Aghthamar or Lake of Van, where twelve 
 thousand workmen and six hundred archi- 
 tects were employed in the erection of the 
 buildings in this city. It became thencefor- 
 ward the summer residence of Semiramis. 
 
 Gartos, surnamed Arayan Ara, after the 
 order of Semiramis , had ,one son named 
 Anushavan, who was solemnly dedicated to 
 the poplars planted around Armavir by king 
 Armenag, - because of a superstitious idea 
 that those trees were the favourite terrestrial 
 residences of the Gods. 
 
 "When Semiramis, flying before Ninyas her 
 son, who rebelled against her, took refuge in 
 Armenia, Gartos receiving her with all the 
 friendship he could demonstrate, raised an 
 army and marched with her against Ninyas. 
 But they were defeated and both slain, and 
 Anushavan fell into the hands of the Assy- 
 rian Monarch, who, through the intercession 
 of some of the Assyrian nobles, released him 
 and restored him to a part of his hereditary
 
 dominions, on condition that lie should pay 
 homage for them to the Assyrians. Thus 
 assuming the royal dignity. Anushavan, by 
 the alternate use of arms and policy, even- 
 tually recovered the whole kingdom. 
 
 Bared, one of the nearest collateral branch 
 of the family of Auushavan, who died with- 
 out issue, became possessor of the throne 
 of Armenia. In his time, Joseph, the Jewish 
 Patriarch died in Egypt. 
 
 Arpag succedeed Bared, whose successor 
 was Zavan, in whose days the Athenian and 
 the Lacedaemonian states were founded. 
 
 He was succeeded by Parnag the first, 
 who was conquered , but restored to his 
 kingdom, by Sesostris, king of Egypt. 
 
 At this period the children of Israel quit- 
 ted Egypt V B. C. 1491). 
 
 Soor was the successor of Parnag , in 
 whose time the Jews took possession of Ca- 
 naan, and many of the aborigines of that 
 country took refuge in Armenia, under the 
 conduct of Canaanidas, a man of immense 
 riches. The Gunthuniaus , who are well 
 known in .the annals of the Armenian his- 
 tory, are descended from him. 
 
 After Parnag, from the year B. C. 1433 to 
 the year 1198, according to the Septuagint, 
 we find mentioned in the Armenian history 
 about fourteen kings who succeeded to each 
 other on the throue of Armenia. The fifteenth
 
 G.I 
 
 was Zarmayr, who proved a warlike and 
 successful prince. During his reign the fa- 
 mous siege of Troy occurred, and as he was 
 an ally of the besieged people, he went to 
 their assistance, and fell in an encounter 
 with Achilles. 
 
 After the death of this king twelve others 
 followed in succession to the throne of Ar- 
 menia, until the second year of the founda- 
 tion of Rome, when Baroyr, the sou of Sca- 
 orty, the last successful king, took possessi- 
 on of the throne (B. C. 752 . This prince was 
 an ally of Arbaces, prince of the Medes, who 
 went to dethrone Sardanapalus king of Ni- 
 neveh ; in recompense of which he was sol- 
 emnly crowned king of Armenia, a ceremo- 
 ny which the former princes, who ruled over 
 Armenia, although they possessed all the 
 power of absolute princes, had never under- 
 gone publicly, and the ensigns of royal dig- 
 nity, the crown and sceptre, were scarcely 
 known by them to have an existence. 
 
 It was during the reign of this prince 
 that Sennacherib, who had lost all his army 
 by the sword of the avenging angel, in his 
 expedition against the Jews, meditated the 
 sacrifice of his two sons. Adramelech and 
 Sharezer, in order to appease the anger of 
 the Gods. The intended victims killed their 
 father Sennacherib, and took refuge in Ar- 
 menia, where they were kindly received by
 
 64 
 
 King Baroyr, who allotted them portions of 
 land for their maintenance. From Adrame* 
 lech two armenian Satrapies are descended : 
 the Ardzruuians and the Gununians ; from 
 his brother, the Sassunians. 
 
 After Baroyr five other kings reigned 
 over Armenia, until the sixth, Haygag the 
 Second, who joined Nebuchadnezzar the great 
 king of Babylon in his expedition against 
 the Jews, took out of captivity one of their 
 chiefs , named Sharnpad together with all 
 his family, and brought him into Armenia. 
 From this Shampad descended the great 
 family of the Pagradunians, which after- 
 wards possessed the throne of Armenia, and 
 which derived their name from the illus- 
 trious Pagarad. who shed such a lustre on 
 the reign of Yagharshag. 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 TlGKANES THE HATGUIAN. 
 
 B. C. 569. 
 
 To Haygag succeeded Erwand the First, 
 and to him Tigranes, who maintained his 
 dignity by virtues of the highest order. He 
 was endowed by nature with the most es- 
 timable qualities of the mind, and was also
 
 distinguished for the most chivalric bravery ; 
 so that during his reign the manners and 
 customs of the Armenians experienced a 
 complete revolution. He engaged in several 
 wars with the adjacent powers, in all of 
 which he was successful. He defeated the 
 Greeks, and compelled them for a long pe- 
 riod to pay him tribute. 
 
 Cyrus being at this time at the head of 
 the Persian nation , an alliance offensive 
 and defensive was formed between this Mon- 
 arch and Tigranes, which Nebuchadnezzar, 
 King of Babylon, also joined. This threefold 
 alliance intimidated Ahasuerus king of Me- 
 dia, who was at this time at war with Cyrus. 
 
 "While the king of Media was still under 
 the influence of his fears, he had a dream 
 full of terrible portent. He beheld a moun- 
 tain in labour, which in the. end produced 
 three warriors. One of these appeared seated 
 on the back of a furious lion, which he guid- 
 ed toward the west. The second rode on a 
 leopard and took a northerly direction. The 
 third, more terrible in aspect than the two 
 former, was borne by a dragon, which forth- 
 with appeared to enter and desolate the 
 whole face of the country of Media. The king 
 thought that he endeavoured to stop the 
 progress of the hero with the dragon, but 
 was wounded and killed by him. 
 
 The interpretation of this dream accor-
 
 ding to his \visemen, was. that the first was 
 Cyrus, the second Nebuchadnezzar, and the 
 third who brought him to destruction was 
 Tigranes, by whom they augured the Medes 
 would be conquered. 
 
 Ahasuerus resolved to remove Tigranes 
 by assassination and to meet the other two 
 in the field. He sent therefore ambassadors 
 into Armenia with presents to the king, and 
 begged his sister Ti gran a in marriage, whom 
 he promised to exalt to the dignity of Queen 
 of Queens. Tigranes, not suspecting the faith 
 of Ahasuerus, complied with his desire, and 
 sent his sister into Media, where the mar- 
 riage was immediately celebrated, and Aha- 
 suerus, in prosecuton of his designs, paid 
 her a respect almost bordering on adoration, 
 in order to prepare her to second him in his 
 attempt on th^e life of her brother. At length 
 he disclosed to her his designs, endeavouring 
 at the same time to stir up her jealousy a- 
 gainst Zaruhi, the wife of her brother, who, 
 he told her, had instigated Tigranes to join 
 Cyrus to extirpate the royal family of Media. 
 " You don't know, said he, that Tigranes 
 your brother, instigated by Zaruhi his wife, 
 cannot bear to see you -queen of the Medes. 
 "What will follow? Until my death, Zaruhi 
 cannot reign over them and be queen of 
 queens. Therefore now you ought to find by 
 which means you can destroy your brother;
 
 07 
 
 otherwise you will lose your high dignity 
 and be dishonoured before all the queens.., 
 
 But Tigrana was a wise woman and too 
 affectionate a sister, to engage in the black 
 designs of her husband. She appeared to lis- 
 ten to his proposals with pleasure, but by 
 means of trusty servants, she sent secretly 
 a faithful account of the plots of the king 
 her husband. 
 
 Tigranes on receiving intelligence, be- 
 came furious ; he despatched messengers to 
 Cyrus, requesting him to push on the war 
 vigourously against Ahasuerus ; and he, in 
 the mean time, at the head of a large army 
 advanced to the frontiers*of Media, waiting 
 to commence hostilities, until Tigrana his 
 sister, could effect her escape; which she 
 succeeded in doing five months after. At 
 which time Cyrus also arriving with a Per- 
 sian army, the two princes forthwith enter- 
 ed Media. 
 
 Ahasuerus attempted to protect his domin- 
 ions; but he was defeated, and fell by the 
 hand of Tigranes, who killed him by a 
 thrust of his spear. The country submitted 
 to the victors and was added to the domin- 
 ions of Cyrus, while Tigranes returned to 
 Armenia loaded with booty, and in gratitude 
 to his sister, he gave her the city of Tigra- 
 naguerd, which he had lately built, with a 
 large extent of country in its environs.
 
 63 
 
 The women of Ahasuerus, who were made 
 prisoners in the last battle, with the remain- 
 der of the captives whom Tigranes brought 
 from Media, were settled near Nakhjuan and 
 along the banks of the river Arax. 
 
 "When afterwards, Cyrus at the head of his 
 army went to the conquest of Lydia, Tigranes 
 being an ally with him, accompanied him to 
 that country, where king Croesus was con- 
 quered. Likewise Tigranes accompanied the 
 former in his expedition against Babylonia, 
 as we find mention in the prophecy of Jere- 
 miah, where the Prophet names the kingdom 
 of Ararat. ( Ch. 51. V. 27. ) 
 
 King Tigranes was one of the greatest 
 and most valiant princes of Armenia, and 
 when, after 45 years of a glorious reign 
 he died, his death was the signal for a 
 general mourning throughout Armenia. He 
 left three sons from Zaruhi : Bab, Diran 
 and Vahagun. 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 VAHAGUN AND OTHER KINGS. 
 B. C. 524. 
 
 The third successor of Tigranes was 
 Vahagun, who was a man of a warlike dis- 
 position. His personal strength and courage
 
 09 
 
 were so great that he was usually called by 
 his subjects Hercules the Second. He per- 
 formed many gallant exploits and became 
 so renowned, that songs in his praise were 
 composed and sung by the Armenians and 
 Georgians. A statue of this monarchwas 
 erected in Georgia, in commemoration of 
 his great qualities, and divine honours were 
 paid to him. 
 
 Seven kings succeeded to Vahagun, one af- 
 ter the other, on the throne af Armenia, the 
 last of whom was Vahe , (B. C. 559), who 
 was an ally of Darius king of Persia, at 
 that time engaged in war against Alexan- 
 der the Macedonian. Vahe" had sent to his 
 assistance an army of 40,000 infantry and 
 7,000 cavalry ; but Darius was conquered by 
 Alexander and killed . Vahe" remembering 
 his former friendship and wishing to avenge 
 his death, assembled a vast army and ad- 
 vanced against Alexander. But the battle 
 proved fatal to him, and being defeated he 
 was killed, (B. C. 332.) ; with him a vast 
 number of his army also perished on the 
 field, and many others were made prisoners. 
 Thus the whole of Armenia fell into the 
 hands of Alexander, and the Hayguian dy- 
 nasty lost the crown of Armenia, which be- 
 came a province of the empire of Alexander 
 the Macedonian, and was ruled by governors. 
 These were seven in number, following in
 
 succession, the first of whom was appointed 
 by the conqueror, the others were nominat- 
 ed by his successors. 
 
 Under the rule of these governors, An- 
 tiochus of Seleucia. divided Armenia into 
 two governments, of which one was called 
 Armenia Major , and the other Armenia 
 Minor. 
 
 It was during this time (B. C. 188) that 
 Hannibal the Carthagenian, found an asylum 
 with Ardashes the governor of Armenia Ma- 
 jor, who following the advice and the plan 
 of the great general, founded the city of 
 Ardashad, on the left shore of Arax, over 
 against Mount Ararat, and changed there 
 the seat of his government. 
 
 END OF THE HISTORY OF THE 
 HATGUIAN DYNASTY.
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA 
 
 THE SECOND OR ARSACIDE EOYAL DYNASTY 
 OF ARMENIA 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 VAGHARSHAG, ARSHAG AND ARDASHES. 
 
 Now we shall begin our historical sketch 
 about 150 years before the new era. 
 
 At this time reigned over the Parthians Ar- 
 saces or Ar shag the Second, styled the Great. 
 He was a grandson of Arsaces the Parthian, 
 who threw off the Seleucian yoke and estab- 
 lished his sway over the Parthians , Per- 
 sians, Medes, and Babylonians, and formed 
 the Parthian kingdom, to which he added 
 also a portion of Armenia. 
 
 Arsaces the Second extending his con- 
 quests, subsequently conquered the whole of 
 Armenia ; and expelling Ardavazt, the last 
 governor of this country, appointed his own 
 brother Vagharshag king of both Armenia
 
 72 
 
 Major and Minor, to which he annexed the 
 country of Aderbadagan or Aderbeyjan. 
 
 Vagharshag assuming- the government of 
 Armenia, established himself in Nisibis (B. C. 
 149), and soon after assembled an immense 
 army with the determination of extending 
 his dominions. He advanced towards the 
 borders of Armenia Minor, which was giv- 
 en to him by his brother, but whose go- 
 vernor was still Morpewligues under the 
 Seleucians. 
 
 A league was formed between the Chal- 
 daeans, Laziguians, the people of Pontus, 
 Cappadocians, Phrygians and others, and the 
 brave Morpewligues was appointed leader of 
 them. The two armies meeting each other, 
 Morpewligues with a number of brave men, 
 rushed towards the enemy and opened his 
 way to the king Vagharshag, whom he 
 would have killed, but the warriors of the 
 race of Haig and those of Sennacherib, pro- 
 tecting the life of their king, killed the 
 brave Morpewligues on the spot, and his 
 army was put to flight. Thus Cappadocia, 
 Pontus, Laziguia, Chaldaea and Egeria, be- 
 came his tributaries. He then returned to 
 his city to Nisibis. 
 
 Now Vagharshag being in profound peace, 
 expressed a wish to know the origin of the 
 Armenians, and of the events that had 
 taken place in their country. He could
 
 73 
 
 not find any satisfactory notice in Armenia, 
 and resolved at length to consult the old 
 Chaldaean manuscripts. For this purpose he 
 found a very learned man called Marybas 
 Catina, a Syrian, and sent him to Arsaces 
 his brother, with a letter, requesting- him to 
 permit the bearer to examine the ancient 
 manuscripts lying in the Royal Archives of 
 Nineveh, and extract from them whatever 
 might be found relating to the Armenians. 
 
 In those Archives Marybas Catina found a 
 manuscript in the greek character with this 
 label : "This book, containing the annals of 
 ancient history, was translated from Chal- 
 daeau into Greek by order of Alexander the 
 Great. He extracted from that the history 
 of Armenia, from Haig to Vahe, and return- 
 ed to Vagharshag in Nisibis, where continu- 
 ing the history till the time of Vagharshag, 
 he presented it to the king, who ordered 
 it to be preserved with great care in his 
 treasury. 
 
 Vagharshag then commenced to improve 
 his kingdom and people, and formed his ar- 
 my according to the manner of the Romans. 
 For the improvement of his government he 
 appointed two officers. The husiness of one 
 was to remind the king of his duty, when 
 he was tempted to unjust or cruel measures. 
 The other was directed to impress on the 
 king's mind the necessity of punishing
 
 crime, and the salutary effects of example, 
 when he was inclined to be unjustly or 
 weakly merciful. 
 
 Pagarad, the Jew, his counsellor, was ap- 
 pointed by him to the hereditary office of 
 placing the crown on the kings head at the 
 coronation. And in order to prevent discord 
 amongst his several sons, about the successi- 
 on to the throne , he established a law, 
 that only the eldest son should remain with 
 the reigning king at Nisibis, while the oth- 
 ers should be kept at a distance in the 
 province of Hashtens, where each had estates 
 allotted him and an allowance from the roy- 
 al treasury. This law was observed by all 
 the Arsacides, as the second Armenian Royal 
 dynasty was called, from their ancestor Ar- 
 saces the Parthian. Vagharshag, after a reign 
 of twenty two years, died in Nisibis. 
 
 The successor of Vagharshag was Arshag 
 the First, his eldest' son (B. C. 131), whose 
 good qualities equalled those of his father. 
 He was brave , and defeated the armies of 
 the people of Pontus, who had rebelled a- 
 gainst him. Being extrem ely b goted in relig- 
 ion, he ordered a persecution of the Jews, 
 and put two of the Pagradunians to death ; 
 but he could not induce them to worship 
 idols. 
 
 Ardashes the First, his eldest son, succeeded 
 liim (B. C. 118); this prince was great,
 
 glorious and good, and his actions eclipsed 
 those of his predecessors. At this period the 
 king- of Persia was reckoned, amongst his 
 eastern contemporaries, to have the prece- 
 dence of the king of Armenia : but in the 
 splendour of his exploits, the latter, in the 
 person of Ardashes. raised himself greatly a- 
 bove the former. Nay, all Persia was under 
 his control, and he built palaces there, and 
 struck money bearing his name and image. 
 His sou Tigranes always remained with his 
 father, trained to the usual military exercises 
 of a young prince. His daughter Ardasha- 
 ma was given in marriage to the great and 
 valiant Mithridates, to whom was also in- 
 trusted the government of the nations inhab- 
 iting the Northern mountains and the bor- 
 ders of the Pontic Sea. 
 
 Inflated with the contemplation of his 
 greatness, Ardashes became vainglorious, and 
 Fought for gratification in the splendour of 
 foreign conquests. 
 
 He assembled an army so numerous that 
 he himself did not know their number, and 
 with that multitude, set out on his expedi- 
 tion. He subdued the whole of Asia Minor, 
 and fitting out a fleet, past, the Hellespont 
 and conquered Thrace and Greece, destroyed 
 the chief cities in these countries, entered 
 the Morea and defeated the Lacedemonians. 
 Having thus gratified his thirst for conquest,
 
 he returned to Armenia, where he appointed 
 his son Tigranes to the temporary govern- 
 ment of his kingdom, and again set out on 
 another expedition into Persia. 
 
 Shortly after he planned another expedi- 
 tion ; but a sedition broke out amongst the 
 soldiers, and Ardashes unable to quell them, 
 endeavoured to get away into Armenia from 
 the danger that threatened him ; but he was 
 slain, and in dying, he exclaimed: "Alas ! 
 how transient and unsatisfactory is glory,, ! 
 
 Ardashes from his conquests brought to 
 Armenia several well executed bronze and 
 gilt idols, with their respective priests. One 
 of these was the statue of Diana, which is 
 called also Anahid by the Armenians, and 
 was placed by Tigranes at Eriza. 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 TIGRANES THE SECOND. 
 
 B. C. 93. 
 
 Tigranes the Second succeeded his father 
 in the kingdom of Armenia. He nominated 
 his brother-in-law Mithridates his second in 
 the kingdom ; and on the Greeks invading 
 his dominions, in the first year of his reign, 
 he marched against them , accompanied by
 
 Mithridatcs, and entirely defeated them. Im- 
 mediately after he repaired to Mashag, or 
 Cesarea, and taking possession of Asia Minor, 
 he placed in charge of it Mithridates, ap- 
 pointing him king of Pontus and the regions 
 about the Mediterranean, and left with him 
 a considerable number of troops. After their 
 separation, Tigranes became daily more pow- 
 erful , and many countries were subdued 
 by him, whose kings were kept captives at 
 his court, to enhance the glory of his state. 
 Tigranes now allied to Mithridates, his 
 brother-in-law, sent his troops into Cappa- 
 docia, to help Ariarath, the son of Mithri- 
 dates, against the Romans. Afterwards he 
 marched against Antiochus Pius, king of 
 the Seleucians, defeated him and governed 
 his country. He subdued also Assyria, then 
 made an incursion into Palestine, whence, 
 on his return to Nisibis , he brought a 
 numb.er of captive Jews. 
 
 On the Roman Senate revoking the treaty 
 made by Cornelius Sylla and Mithridatcs, 
 war was again declared between them. Ti- 
 granes at the instigation of Mithridates, en- 
 tered Cappadocia unexpectedly, subdued the 
 whole country and drove out to Armenia 
 300 000 of the population. He then returned 
 to his own kingdom, despatching to Mithri- 
 dates a large body of his troops. 
 
 Mithridates being defeated at last by Lu-
 
 cullus and despairing- of success, because of 
 the treachery of his generals, retired to Ar- 
 menia. But Tigranes was so much o (Fended 
 at his conduct in thus relinquishing- all hope, 
 that he would not suffer him to appear in 
 his presence for a long while. Until Lucullus 
 sending to him an officer named Appius, 
 required the immediate delivery of Mithri- 
 dates to the Roman State. Tigranes refusing 
 to comply with the demand of Lucullus, Mi- 
 thridates being his relation , war became 
 inevitable between them. Mithridates was 
 immediately put in command of 10,000 ca- 
 valry and despatched to Pontus. 
 
 Lucullus advanced upon Tigranaguerdand 
 laid siege to it. Tigranes hearing this, sent 
 6,000 troops to the place, which taking the 
 Romans by surprise, broke through their 
 camp, entered the city and carried off the 
 king's concubines and a large quantity of 
 treasure. 
 
 Then Tigranes marched at the head of 
 360,000 men, to meet Lucullus, who leaving 
 some troops in Tigranaguerd to continue the 
 siege, advanced towards the Armenian king 
 with 24 cohorts and 1,000 slingers and ar- 
 chers. 
 
 Tigranes on seing the small number of 
 the Romans was careless about providing 
 against the chance of a defeat, and when 
 the Romans commenced the attack, his army
 
 7J 
 
 being unprepared, was overcame with con- 
 fusion. The trumpeters were unable to sound 
 a retreat, and soon the Armenians gave 
 themselves to indiscriminate flight ; 5000 of 
 them were killed on the field and many ta- 
 ken prisoners. Tigranes himself took shelter 
 in a fortress with some of his troops. Lucul- 
 lus returned to Tigranaguerd, which he after- 
 wards took and found in it vast treasures. 
 But the cavalry of Tigranes distinguished 
 itself against that of Lucullus in several 
 charges. 
 
 Tigranes, burning with resentment a- 
 gaiust the Romans, appointed Mithridates to 
 command an army against them, who con- 
 tinued the war with varying success. 
 
 Tigranes once more made an excursion 
 into Cappadocia, and finding Lucullus una- 
 ble to oppose him, he mastered the country 
 and restored it to Mithridates, who began to 
 recover the whole of the places he had lost. 
 
 Pompey succeeded to Lucullus in the com- 
 mand of the army, while at the same time 
 Mithridates was deserted by his prime Mi- 
 nister, who was seduced by the Romans. 
 Many of his chiefs, and his illegitimate son 
 Paruaces, also followed the same example. 
 The death of Mithridates followed soon 
 after. 
 
 Tigranes was equally unfortunate. The 
 young Tigranes, his son, having ingratiated
 
 Cfi 
 i-U 
 
 himself with some of the Armenian chiefs, 
 excited a rebellion against his father, and 
 induced Arshez, the king- of Persia, to join 
 him. They marched upon and captured sev- 
 eral cities of Armenia, but were unable to 
 take Ardashad, and Arshez not wishing- to 
 undertake another siege , returned to his 
 own country. Tigranes' son seeing the for- 
 ces of his father coming against him, and 
 not being able to oppose him, unwilling 
 also to encounter his anger, fled to Pompey. 
 This general guided by this young prince, 
 entered Armenia , and shortly after made 
 peace between the Romans and Tigranes, 
 reserving for the Romans that part of the 
 countries lying between the Euphrates and 
 the sea, and a part of Cappadocia and Cylicia. 
 After this peace, Tigranes appointed his 
 son Ardavazt to reign over the territory of 
 Ararat. This event happened in the 33 d . year 
 of his reign. 
 
 Tigranes, at this time, being advanced in 
 years and seeing the progress made by the 
 Romans, and their preparations for new ex- 
 peditions, feeling also that his son would be 
 unable to oppose the powerful enemies he 
 liad to contend with on all sides ; determined 
 at length on making an alliance with Ar- 
 .shez king of Persia. But this measure could 
 only be done by a voluntary relinquishment 
 of that right of precedency, which his father
 
 81 
 
 Ardashes had succeeded in wresting from 
 the Persian Monarchs. On making this sac- 
 rifice , Tigranes , agreed also to give his 
 daughter in marriage to Pagur, the son of 
 Arshez. 
 
 A consequence of this alliance was that a 
 large army of Persians, headed by Pagur 
 or Bagarus, came to the assistance of Ti- 
 granes, who uniting also to it the Armenian 
 army, gave the supreme command to Bar- 
 zaphran prince of the Rushdunians. 
 
 This army set out to Assyria, and invad- 
 ed Phoenicia; the Romans were unable to 
 stop its progress. In this stage of the suc- 
 cesses, Antigonus, son of Aristobulus, made 
 an offer to the princes Barzaphran and Pa- 
 gur, that if they would dethrone Hyrcanus, 
 the king and Pontiff of Jerusalem, and place 
 him in the government of the city, he would 
 present them with 1000 talents of gold, and 
 500 handsome womenrBarzaphran accepted 
 the offer, and soon after Hyrcanus was deliv- 
 ered to Antigonus, who bit off his ear, that 
 he might no more become High Priest of the 
 Jews. Then the allied army took possession 
 of Jerusalem, where they found immense 
 treasures belonging to Hyrcanus. Antigonus 
 was proclaimed king of the Jews, and Bar- 
 zaphran carried Hyrcanus with the captive 
 Jews to Tigranes, who assigned them for 
 their dwelling place Semiramaguerd.
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 ARDAVAZT THE FIRST AND ARSIIAM. 
 B. C. 39. 
 
 At the age of eighty- five years, Tigranes, 
 king of Armenia died, and Ardavazt the 
 First, his son, succeeded him; he changed 
 the seat of Government from Nisibis in Me- 
 sopotamia, to Ararat. At the commencement 
 of his reign he was of a very dissolute na- 
 ture and many places in Mesopotamia fell 
 into the hands of the enemy. At last he si- 
 woke to a sense of his folly and repenting, 
 set ahout reconquering his lost possessions. 
 But he proved himself a traitor towards An- 
 tony, to whom he had promised assistance 
 against the Persians. He broke the treaty 
 between the Romans and the Armenians 
 and secretly sent supplies to the Persians. 
 The consequence was that the Romans were 
 defeated and with difficulty escaped into 
 Armenia. Antony aware of the treachery of 
 his Armenian ally, going into Egypt to Cleo- 
 patra, maditated vengeance against him. 
 And at last he succeeded in persuading Ar- 
 davazt to meet him in his camp, where he 
 had no sooner arrived than Antony caused
 
 85 
 
 him to be arrested and fettered with golden 
 chains. He did the same with the sons of the 
 king, and with the whole of the family re- 
 tired to Egypt, where they were made a 
 present to queen Cleopatra. Antony after- 
 wards returned into Armenia and appointed 
 his son Alexander king of the country lying 
 between the river Arax and Mesopotamia, 
 that is, Lower Armenia ; he gave Upper Ar- 
 menia, lying on the other side of the Arax, 
 to the king of the Medes, whose daughter 
 Jwhdabe was espoused to his son Alexander. 
 He intrusted the king of Poutus with Ar- 
 menia Minor. 
 
 When Antony was defeated by Augustus, 
 Cleopatra in the bitterness of her soul, caused 
 king Ardavazt to be beheaded. 
 
 Arsham, the brother of Tigranes, on the 
 seizure of his nephew Ardavazt by Antony^ 
 assumed the crown of Armenia ; but was 
 obliged by the Romans to flee into Persia. ' 
 On the death of Antony, Arshavir king of 
 Persia , at the head of his army, came into 
 Upper Armenia, drove out the Medes, and 
 restored Arsham to the throne of his ances- 
 tors. Arsham then proceeded into Lower 
 Armenia and defeating the Romans, obtained 
 entire possession of that country. But shortly 
 after Upper Armenia was given to Arshavir 
 king of Persia, in consideration of his late 
 good services.
 
 Arsham offering to become tributary to 
 the Romans , if Augustus would liberate the 
 armenian princes his nephews, sons of Ar- 
 davazt, Augustus acceded and a treaty was 
 signed between them. Then Arsham came 
 into Mesopotamia and held his court at Ni- 
 sibis. 
 
 When Augustus visited Assyria a second 
 time, the chiefs of Upper Armenia met him, 
 and besought him to deliver their country 
 from the Persian yoke, offering to accept as 
 their king, Tigranes, surnaroed the Little, 
 son of the deceased Ardavazt, then residing 
 at Rome. Augustus granted their request, 
 and Tigraues was appointed to rule over 
 them. 
 
 Arsham was pleased with this arrange- 
 ment. He died at an advanced age, and his 
 .son Abgar succeeded him. 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 ABGAR, ANAN& AND SANADRUGL 
 
 B C. 5. 
 
 This prince was celebrated for both perso- 
 nal beauty and wisdom. His Armenian sub- 
 jects gave him the surname of Avak-ayr, or 
 Gnat man ; which the Assyrians and Greeks
 
 __ 88 _ 
 
 not being- able to pronounce, they changed 
 into Abgar. 
 
 In the second year of the reign of Abgar, 
 a decree was issued by Augustus, taxing all 
 the kingdoms and states that acknowledged 
 the Roman dominion,, and commanding also 
 that statues of him should be erected in the 
 religious temples of every nation. In the 
 same year it pleased our Blessed Saviour to 
 assume the form of man and to be born of 
 the Holy Virgin. About this time Herod also, 
 king of the Jews, puffed up with pride, sent 
 statues of himself to various nations with a 
 command to place them in the temples near 
 those of Augustus. Abgar refused to comply 
 with this wish, and thereby excited his re- 
 sentment. Herod sent his nephew Joseph 
 with a .mighty force into Armenia ; but the 
 invaders were met by Abgar and defeated, 
 and their leader was slain. Herod soon after 
 died. 
 
 The Emperor Augustus about this time 
 began to view Abgar with suspicion, on ac- 
 count of some unfavourable reports of him 
 from his enemies at Rome. Abgar repaired 
 to that city to remove the unfavourable im- 
 pression that had been made on the Empe- 
 ror's mind. The Emperor received him kind- 
 ly and admired his wisdom. He stayed there 
 three years and returned afterwards to Ar- 
 menia.
 
 80 
 
 When Tiberius succeeded to Augustus, he 
 took occasion to insult the Armenians in 
 the person of Abgar ; the latter therefore de- 
 termined to make an effort to shake off the 
 Roman yoke. He built the city of Edessa 
 and fortified it, and removed his court from 
 Nisibis to this new city. His nephew Sana- 
 drug was appointed general of the Armenian 
 forces He counted also upon the help of the 
 Persians. But on the death of Arshavir, king 
 of Persia, quarrels broke out among his three 
 sons, about the succession. Abgar immediately 
 espoused the cause of Ardashes, the eldest son, 
 who was appointed, through the assistance of 
 the Armenians, kfhg of Persia. The other two 
 brothers were induced to acknowledge the 
 hereditary right of succession, and in recom- 
 pense they were endowed with the. highest 
 rank in the kingdom. They were styled 
 Pahlaves from the name of their birth-place 
 Pahl- 
 
 After the settlement of these affairs, Ab- 
 gar fell sick, being attacked by elephantia- 
 sis, and was obliged to return in haste to 
 Edessa. He was accused by Tiberius of in- 
 citing the Persians to rebellion. In order to 
 justify himself, he sent messengers with 
 Anane", a faithful : nd diligent man, to the 
 Roman general Marinus in Palestine; where, 
 during their stay, they heard all the won- 
 ders which were related to them of the ex-
 
 87 - 
 
 \j i 
 
 traordinary power of Christ. To gratify their 
 curiosity they went to Jerusalem, witnessing 
 the miracles performed by our Lord , and 
 then returned to Armenia. 
 
 Abgar listening- to their accounts, became 
 satisfied that this was the son of God, and 
 immediately sent back his messengers to 
 Jerusalem with a letter * to Christ ; in 
 which acknowledging him the true and only 
 Son of God, invited him to come to Edessa. 
 He sent also a painter with them, in order 
 that if the Blessed Saviour would not come, 
 he might possess a portrait of him. 
 
 The messengers acted according to their 
 instructions, and S l Thomas directed by our 
 Lord, wrote a reply to the letter of Abgar, 
 in which he promised to send a disciple af- 
 ter his resurrection. It is related that the 
 painter in endeavouring to take the features 
 of our Lord, was seen by Christ, who took a 
 handkerchief and passing it over his sacred 
 face, impressed on it his sublime features 
 and gave it to Anane* to take to his ma- 
 ster **. 
 
 According to oui* Lord's promise,, the A- 
 postle Thaddeus was sent by Thomas to 
 king Abgar at Edessa ; where the king was 
 
 * Of llirs a translation was made into french by the 
 Mekhitharisls and printed at St. Lazaro-\ enice. 1808. 
 
 " 'Jhis sacred relic having been brought to Italy, passed 
 to the possession of the Genoese, and is preserved now in 
 Genoa in the Church of St. Bartholomew.
 
 - ss 
 
 instructed and baptized, tog-ether with the 
 people of the city. Atte, a silk mercer, was 
 ordained and appointed bishop of the Edes- 
 sians. Thaddeus then visited Sanadrug in 
 Inner Armenia and baptized him and his 
 daughter Santukhd; also a great number of 
 the Chiefs and common people. Abgar, three 
 years after his conversion, died, and Anane, 
 his son, assuming the regal power, found an 
 adversary in Sanadrug, the nephew of Abgar, 
 who also reigned at the same time. 
 
 Anaue (A. D. 34) fixing his government 
 in Edessa, apostatized from the faith he had 
 so lately embraced, and reopened the temples 
 and worshiped idols. Atte, the bishop, had 
 his feet cut off by the king's order, and died. 
 But the king also in giving orders for the 
 reparation of a large marble pillar in the 
 royal mansion, by the falling of the pillar 
 all at once upon him, had his legs broken, 
 and soon after died. 
 
 Sanadrug also apostatized from Christian- 
 ity , and with a large army marched into 
 Mesopotamia, and came to Edessa, promising 
 to respect the religion of the alarmed christ- 
 ian inhabitants. But he massacred cruelly 
 all the males of the house of Abgar, sparing- 
 only the females. Thaddeus being in Cappa- 
 docia, as soon as he heard of the apostasy of 
 Sanadrug, came back to Armenia ; but he was 
 taken and put to death by him, together 
 with his own daughter Santukhd.
 
 80 
 
 At this time the Apostle Bartholomew 
 came into Armenia, bearing with him the 
 portrait of the Virgin Mary, and by his 
 preaching converted many of the people; he 
 was taken by the order of Sanadrug and 
 crucified in the city of Arevbanus. Jude, 
 another of the apostles, was also put to death 
 in the city of Ormi. Many of the disciples of 
 these apostles who were preaching the faith 
 and converting thousands of Armenians, 
 were likewise put to death by order of the 
 king. 
 
 Sanadrug rebuilt the city of Nisibis, which 
 had sustained a violent shock of an earth- 
 quake and was severely injured. He placed 
 a statue of himself in the middle of the city, 
 holding in one hand a piece of money, mean- 
 ing that in the rebuilding of the city all 
 his treasury was consumed. He died through 
 a wound he had received at a hunting par- 
 ty, from the hand of one of his attendents, 
 whose arrow struck the king instead of the 
 beast they had enclosed.
 
 uo 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 EVENTS WHICH HAPPENED AMONG THE KINGS 
 OF UPPER ARMENIA. 
 
 B. C. 34 A. D. 66. 
 
 We said that Upper Armenia was redu- 
 ced by Antony and given to the king of the 
 Medes, and from him passed into the posses- 
 sion of Arshavir king of Persia. He appoint- 
 ed Ardashias his viceroy. The Armenians 
 applied to the Romans for assistance and 
 they drove out the Persians, settling upon 
 the throne Tigranes, sumamed the Little. 
 At his death the Romans sent Erwaz, his 
 brother, to succeed him. This did not please 
 the Armenians ; they placed on the throne 
 another Tigranes, also surnamed the Little. 
 A war ensued between the Romans and the 
 Armenians, and the latter were obliged to 
 appoint Abersam, an Ardzrunian prince, their 
 king. On the death of this king, the Per- 
 sians again interfered in the affairs of Ar- 
 menia, and Arshez the youngest son of the 
 king of Persia, was placed on the throne. 
 Another war ensued; the Persians were de- 
 feated and Arshez expelled. Zeno, son of the 
 king of Pontus, was placed on the throne,
 
 under the name of Arshag. On his death 
 the Persians attempted again to subjugate 
 Armenia. 
 
 Ardashes king of Persia succeeded in fixing 
 the crown on the head of his eldest son, Ar- 
 shag. The Emperor Tiberius wrote to Mi- 
 thridates, brother of Parsman king of the 
 Georgians , to march with his troops into 
 Upper Armenia. Mithridates caused Arshag 
 to be put to death by the servants of the 
 latter, and then marched to the city of Ar- 
 dashad, where he commenced his reign. The 
 king of Persia tried to reconquer Armenia, 
 but his army was defeated, and a few years 
 elapsed in peace. 
 
 Rhamizd, the son of Parsman, came to 
 visit his uncle in Armenia, where he made a 
 great many friends. He returned to his fa- 
 ther, with whose consent he invaded Arme- 
 nia. Mithridates terrified at the opproach of 
 his nephew, fled ; but he was taken and put 
 to death with the queen, being suffocated 
 between thick cloths. 
 
 Darius, king of Persia, hearing this, invad- 
 ed Upper Armenia with a large body of 
 troops, and compelled Rhamizd to flee. His 
 brother Dirith was appointed king of Ar- 
 menia in the city of Ardashad, and" being a 
 descendent of the Arsacides. he was gladly 
 received by the Armenians. Rhamizd return- 
 ed again to Armenia to expel Dirith ; hut
 
 0-2 
 
 his army was defeated, and he fled carrying 
 his wife behind him on his horse. She, in a 
 state of pregnancy, much fatigued in flying 
 from the enemy, fainted. Rhamizd determin- 
 ed not to let her fall alive into the hands 
 of their pursuers, stabbed her with his sword, 
 and threw her into a river. Some shepherds 
 drew her out, dressed her wounds, and restor- 
 ed her to her senses ; she then was present- 
 ed to Dirith in Ardashad who ordered her 
 to he treated with the respect due to a 
 queen. 
 
 Nero the Roman Emperor, hearing of the 
 success of the Persians, sent a large army 
 under the command of Domitius Corbulo. 
 This general entered Armenia and commit- 
 ted great ravages. Dirith tried to oppose 
 him, but was unable. The city of Ardashad 
 surrendered at discretion to the Romans; but 
 Corbulo having no hope of keeping under 
 his power, put it into fire. He conquered the 
 whole of Upper Armenia and appointed to 
 the government Tigranes the Little, neph- 
 ew of the first Tigranes the Little. 
 
 Dirith retreated into Persia to his broth- 
 er Darius, who irritated at the successes 
 of the Romans, sent Manej, his general, to 
 invade Upper Armenia. He laid siege to the 
 city of Abaran, otherwise Tigranaguert, 
 where Tigranes the Little held his court. 
 Nero sent Betus with an army to help Ti-
 
 93 
 
 granes. Betas advanced and put all the 
 country in consternation. Darius on hearing 
 this, hastened into Armenia and defeated Be- 
 tus every where. Corbulo advanced to help 
 him, but too late ; he met Betus returning 
 from Armenia , having surrendered his 
 claims to Darius. The latter having appoint- 
 ed again Dirith his brother on the throne, 
 returned to Persia. 
 
 On the disastrous defeat of Betus the Ro- 
 mans were overwhelmed with shame. Cor- 
 bulo received orders again to attempt the 
 conquest of Armenia. He collected an army, 
 but his real object was not so much to wage 
 war, as to make peace of such a nature as 
 would raise the glory of the Romans. After 
 several embassies were sent on both sides, 
 it was agreed that Upper Armenia should 
 remain in the hands of the Armenians, but 
 the Emperor should have the power of 
 nominating the king. 
 
 Dirith then proceeded to Rome to receive 
 the Crown. Nero sent a magnificent chariot 
 to the Italian frontier, to convey him to 
 Rome, and on his approaching the imperial 
 city, Nero came out to meet him. Great hon- 
 our and respect were paid to him. He was 
 crowned by the hands of the Emperor, and 
 then returned to Armenia. This ceremony of 
 the coronation took place A. D. 66. , in the 
 very year in which St. Peter and St. Paul
 
 suffered martyrdom at Rome. He rebuilt the 
 city of Ardashad and established his court 
 there until his death, which happened nine 
 years after, and then the kingdom of Upper 
 Armenia was joined to the Lower under 
 Erwant. the successor of Sanadrug, after a 
 of about 85 years. 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 ERWANT THE SECOND AND ARDASHES THE 
 SECOND. 
 
 A. D. 68. 
 
 Erwant the Second, was Arsacid on the 
 mother's side. He was of a warlike character, 
 but so winning in manner and so gene- 
 rous in disposition, that he was universally 
 beloved. During the life of Sanadrug he had 
 displayed more than ordinary talents, and 
 on the death of that Monarch, instead of one 
 of his sons succeeding him, the chiefs and 
 people with one voice called Erwant to the 
 throne. But immediately after his assump- 
 tion of the royal power, he stained his 
 hands with innocent blood. Fearing future 
 intrigues from the sons of Sanadrug, he put 
 them all to death, with the exception of the 
 youngest one, named Ardashes, whose nurse
 
 9'J 
 
 effected his escape to the province of Pers- 
 Armenia, and gave information to Sumpad 
 the Pagradunian. Sumpad took charge of 
 Ardashes, and fled with him to Darius king 
 of Persia. Erwant applied to the latter king 
 requesting him to put the prince to death ; 
 but Darius refused to commit such a crime. 
 
 Erwant fearing the consequences of Ar 
 dashes' claims, endeavoured to strengthen 
 himself by uniting to his kingdom Upper 
 Armenia, whose king Dirith was dead. He 
 dispatched an embassy to the Emperor Ves- 
 pasian, and with the help of the Komans he 
 succeeded in his intention, and immediately 
 transferred his court from Nisibis to the city 
 of Armavir, in the province of Ararat. He 
 built a city between the rivers Arax and 
 Akhurian, naming it Erwantashad, to which 
 he removed the seat of his government. He 
 built also another city which he called Pa- 
 karan, where he appointed Erwaz, his broth- 
 er, Chief Priest. 
 
 He continued thus for eighteen years, ac- 
 complishing many emprovements in his 
 kingdom, when Ardashes having attained to 
 manhood, Sumpad his friend and guardian, 
 began to think of restoring him to his 
 lawful inheritance. "With the help of the 
 Persian troops, they entered Armenia and 
 met Erwaut in his fortified camp, which 
 was surrounded by a wooden wall, and
 
 96 
 
 where he had gathered a large army com- 
 posed principally of Georgeaiis. Cappado- 
 ceans, and people from Mesopotamia. 
 
 Sumpad was a brave man and enjoyed 
 the affection of the Armenians; he was joined 
 by a great many of the Armenian forces of 
 Erwant, and when, at last, in the middle of 
 the battle, Arkam, the Minister of Erwant, 
 joined him with all his men, the slaughter 
 of Erwant's troops became terrible. Neverthe- 
 less they fought bravely, puting Ardashes' 
 life also in danger, who was saved by the 
 brave Kissak , the son of his nurse, who 
 fell in this act of devotion. 
 
 Night coming on , Erwant's army re- 
 treated, and left the victory in the hands 
 of Sumpad. Erwant fled to Erwantashad, 
 where Sumpad and Ardashes followed him 
 and besieged the city. At length the inhab- 
 itants surrendered, and Erwant not being 
 able to avoid his enemies, hid himself in a 
 private apartment of his palace. But he was 
 discovered by one of the soldiers of the 
 young prince , who dashed out his brains 
 with a blow of his sabre. Ardashes ordered 
 him to be buried with all the pompe of a 
 prince. 
 
 Ardashes, the son of Sanadrug, was left in 
 undisputed possession of the kingdom of 
 Armenia. He rewarded all those who con-
 
 97 
 
 tributed to his accession to the throne. Sum- 
 pad, surnamed the Brave, was named Ge- 
 neralissimo of the Armenians. Arkam had 
 the rank and power of a viceroy, with per- 
 mission to wear a crown set with rubies, 
 to place rings of gold in his ears, to wear 
 on one of his feet a red shoe, to use at 
 meals a golden spoon and fork, and to drink 
 out of golden vessels. Such were the highest 
 marks of favour conferred by the Armenian 
 monarchs to their subjects, in those days. 
 Ardashes ordered Sumpad to take Pakaran 
 and to put to death Erwaz, brother of Er- 
 want. He did so, and taking all the treas- 
 ures which the temples contained, brought 
 them to Ardashes, who adding others to 
 them, sent them as a present, to Darius 
 king of Persia. 
 
 Ardashes enlarged considerably the city of 
 Ardashad and fortifying it, made it the seat 
 of his government. This prince protected and 
 encouraged commerce. He built bridges over 
 various rivers, constructed numbers of small 
 ships for the transport of merchandise. He 
 encouraged industry ; divided the kingdom 
 into districts, setting up pillars of stone to 
 distinguish their bounderies, each having its 
 name engraven on it. He was also a great 
 lover of literature ; for he founded many col- 
 leges for the instruction of the Armenian 
 youth in astronomy, history, mathematics,
 
 08 
 
 etc. , and caused the sciences to be taught 
 in the Armenian language, using the Per- 
 sian and Syriac characters , the Armenian 
 characters at this period not heing invented. 
 The fame of this Monarch spread into Persia 
 and Media, and many of the inhabitants of 
 these countries were induced to leave their 
 native land and to settle in Armenia. 
 
 Previous to the commencement of these 
 undertakings, the king was disturbed by 
 the irruption of the tribes of the Alans, 
 joined by the Gheg and Georgian moun- 
 taineers. Ardashes attacked and defeated 
 them, and made prisoner the son of the king 
 of the Alans, who retreating, crossed the river 
 Gur, where he rallied his troops. Ardashes 
 arriving near the river halted and prepared 
 to attack the enemy on the following day. 
 The king of the Alans fearing for the safety 
 of his son, sent overtures of peace to king 
 Ardashes, begging him to restore his son. Ar- 
 dashes refusing to listen to the proposals, Sa- 
 thinig, the sister of the captive prince, came 
 to the river's bank, and through an inter- 
 preter thus addressed the king: "Oh thou 
 powerful and brave Ardashes, who hast con- 
 quered the warlike Alans; hear the prayer 
 of the distressed daughter of the king of 
 that people, and restore to him the youth 
 my brother. It would be unbecoming to a 
 hero to take away the life of a fallen foe for
 
 00 
 
 vengeance, or to keep him in captivity, and 
 thus to indulge rancour and enmity for ever 
 between two brave nations. ,, 
 
 On hearing these wise words , and on 
 seeing the exceedingly beautiful virgin who 
 thus spoke,Ardashes sentSumpad to the king 
 of the Alans, offering to release the captive 
 prince and to make peace, if he would give 
 him in marriage Sathinig his daughter. The 
 king of the Alans consented to the proposal; 
 a treaty of peace was signed, and Ardashes 
 returned to Ardashad with Sathinig his wife, 
 where shortly after his marriage was so- 
 lemnly celebrated. 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 
 THE EXPLOITS OF ARDASHES' SONS. 
 A. D. 106. 
 
 Ardashes had six sons: Ardavazt, Vroyr, 
 Majan, Diran, Zareh and Tigranes. Ardavazt 
 was valiant, but proved eventually, proud, 
 cruel and ambitious. Desiring to be next in 
 dignity to the king, by his machinations 
 caused Arkam , who possessed that honour, 
 to be put to death with all his family. Sum- 
 pad also, did not escape the envy and malig- 
 nity of Ardavazt, but he wisely relinquish-
 
 100 
 
 ed his office and retired to the village of 
 Algui, in the province of Demoris, near As- 
 syria. Ardavazt took possession of this ap- 
 pointment also ; but he awoke the jeal- 
 ousy of his brothers. 
 
 Ardashes observing the dissensions a- 
 mongst his children, sought to restore union 
 among them, by appointing them to different 
 posts. Vroyr was appointed superintendent of 
 the royal mcnsions; Majan high-priest, and 
 the other three, chiefs of the army, which was 
 divided into four parts; the eastern, western, 
 northern and southern. The last division was 
 bestowed upon the aged Sumpad, who had 
 by Ardashes' persuasion returned from De- 
 moris. 
 
 Ardashes having thus strengthened his 
 kingdom, determined to throw off the Roman 
 yoke. His example was followed by the Per- 
 sian king. The Emperor Trajan sent against 
 them an army, which appeared first in the re- 
 gions of Cesarea. Diran who was stationed 
 there, marched with his forces to meet the Ro- 
 mans; but he was put to flight and pursued 
 as far as the valley of Passcn, where the fu- 
 gitives were joined by the eastern and west- 
 ern armies of the Armenians, and marched 
 again against the Romans ; but were again 
 completely defeated. Still they attempted 
 once more to arrest the progress of the cu- 
 erny. In the middle of the fierce engagement,
 
 101 
 
 Sumpad arrived with his division, and turn- 
 ed the tide of victory in the young- princes 
 favour. The Romans were pursued to the 
 borders of Cesarea . Then the Armenians, 
 with the Persians, entered Cappadocia and 
 Greece, and laid the country waste with fire 
 and sword. Seeing the progress of the Ar- 
 menians and Persians, the people of Pales- 
 tine and Egypt also revolted against the 
 Romans. But Trajan so'on restored tranquill- 
 ity in those countries, and then prepared to 
 march against the Armenians and Persians. 
 
 Ardashes feeling himself unable to oppose 
 the Emperor's forces , set out to meet him 
 with gifts of great value ; upon which a 
 treaty was signed between them. 
 
 Ardashes died after a glorious reign of 41 
 years, and his death caused a general mourn- 
 ing throughout Armenia. His funeral was 
 magnificent. The coffin in which his re- 
 mains were placed, was of gold, and the 
 shroud, in which he was wrapped, of fine 
 linen, richly embroidered. His head was ad- 
 orned with a crown, and a golden shield 
 placed by his side. He was borne to the tomb 
 in similar state, lying on a couch of costly 
 workmanship, surrounded by his sons and 
 nearest of kin. The troops proceeded his 
 corpse in their peculiar war-dress, and at 
 intervals the trumpets sounded solemn dir- 
 ges, which rendered the spectacle still more
 
 10-2 
 
 impressive. Oil all sides men, women and 
 children vied with each other in their ex- 
 pressions of grief for the loss of this great 
 monarch. At his grave many individuals 
 voluntarily immolated themselves, in token 
 of their devotion and love. Songs were after- 
 wards composed, narrating his great ex- 
 ploits, which were sung by the Armenians. 
 It is said that similar songs were composed 
 on the death of Sumpad, the valiant and 
 wise general, who had contributed so much 
 to the glory of Ardashes. 
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 ARDAVAZT, DIRAN, TIGRANES THE THIRD, 
 
 AND VaGHARSH. 
 
 A. D. 129. 
 
 Ardavazt, the son of Ardashes, succeeded 
 him on the throne. He exiled all his brothers 
 from his court, appointing them habitations 
 in other provinces , and as he had no off- 
 spring, directed Diran to remain with him, 
 that he might succeed to the crown in the 
 event of his decease. His reign was a short ; 
 for going one day to hunt bears and wild 
 asses near Mount Ararat , he fell into a 
 great pit and perished. Diran his brother
 
 succeeded him, and maintained peace, spend- 
 ing- his time in hunting and other amuse- 
 ments. He sent ambassadors to the Emperor 
 Antoninus Pius, to renew the treaty between 
 the two states, and the Emperor in token of 
 friendship, sent him a royal crown and pur- 
 ple robes, and caused medals to be struck, 
 on which were two figures, representing 
 Antoninus himself and Diran, with the in- 
 scription, "Rex Arineniis datus,, . After a 
 reign of twenty-too years, this prince while 
 hunting one day on the mountains, was 
 suddenly crushed by the fall of an aval- 
 anche. 
 
 Tigranes the Third, brother of the late 
 king, and the youngest son of Ardashes, suc- 
 ceeded to the throne by the influence of the 
 king of Persia. On the death of Antoninus 
 Pius, the Armenians and Persians united, 
 commenced hostilities against the Romans. 
 Severianus the governor of Cappadocia alarm- 
 ed at this, consulted the oracle of the god 
 Gleucon ; and being re-assured by it, march- 
 ed to Armenia. But he was defeated and 
 slain, and his army almost annihilated. Ve- 
 rus Lucius was sent by Marcus Aurelius a- 
 gainst the Armenians. But previous to this 
 Tigranes undertook an expedition into Ar- 
 menia Minor, with a view of compelling it to 
 acknowledge his supremacy. Unfortunately 
 he became enamoured of a certain woman,
 
 who, using- her power to baffle his projects 
 of conquest, allured him into a snare, seized 
 his person, and placed him in confinement. 
 Verus succeeded ag-ainst the enemies of Rome, 
 and Armenia became again its tributary. 
 Having discovered the circumstance of the 
 imprisonment of Tigranes, and commiserat- 
 ing his condition, Verus procured his re- 
 lease, and restored him to his crown, be- 
 stowing on him in marriage a Roman virgin 
 named Ropy, by whom Tigranes had four 
 sons. He governed Armenia forty-two years 
 and on his death, Vagharsh,, the son of his 
 first wife, was crowned in the city of Ar- 
 dashad. This prince extended and adorned 
 the village of Vartkes, situated on the river 
 Kasagh, surrounding it with fortifications, 
 and changing its name to Vagharshabad sub- 
 sequently transferred there his court. 
 
 Armenia being invaded by a horde of 
 Khazirs and Basils, branches of the Sarma- 
 tians, Vagharsh immediately attacked and 
 routed them so completely that they fled by 
 the sa me way they had entered. B ut Vagb a r sh 
 hurried away by the impetuosity of his cou- 
 rage, followed them beyond the confines of 
 his territories, and was unfortunately killed 
 by one of their archers.
 
 115 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 KHOSROVE THE FIRST. 
 
 A. D. 214. 
 
 . Khosrove the first, son of Vagharsh, suc- 
 ceeded nis father. He collected an army and 
 passing the great mountain Caucasus, ad- 
 vanced against the Khazirs and Basils, in 
 order to avenge the death of the late king, 
 and totally subjugated them. Taking hos- 
 tages from them he returned to Armenia, 
 where he began to improve his kingdom by 
 the building of cities, and the erection of 
 many fine buildings ; at which he forced the 
 Christians whom he found in his dominions, 
 to work, giving them barely sufficient re- 
 muneration to support life. Many also were 
 put to death. 
 
 At this time the Emperor Antoninus Ca- 
 racalla came into Mesopotamia, and from 
 thence passed into Armenia. Khosrove set 
 out to meet him. After remaining a few 
 days with the Emperor, Khosrove wished to 
 return ; but the Emperor having the secret 
 design of taking possession of Armenia, pre- 
 vented him. The Armenians seeing their 
 king captive, prepared a large force against 
 
 8*
 
 the Romans. Antoninus not deeming the mo- 
 ment propitious, released Khosrove. But 
 shortly after sent an army against Armenia, 
 which was defeated and put to flight. 
 
 At this time a rebellion broke out amongst 
 the people of Persia against Ardavan their 
 king. The rebels headed by Ardashir, the 
 son of Sassan, a Persian , marched against 
 Ardavan, who was defeated and killed, and 
 Ardashir was crow r ned king- of Persia. In 
 this way the Parthian dynasty in Persia 
 lost the kingdom, after possessing it for a 
 period of 475 years, and the Sassanian dy- 
 nasty was established by Ardashir in the 
 year of Grace 226. It lasted 'i27 years. 
 
 Khosrove took up the cause of the Par- 
 thian Ardavan, his relation, and marched 
 into Persia, to overthrow the usurper Arda- 
 shir. This war lasted several years but end- 
 ed in the defeat of Ardashir who took re- 
 fuge in India. 
 
 Ardashir deprived of his kingdom, promis- 
 ed wealth and honours to any one who would 
 undertake to assassinate the Armenian king. 
 A chief of the Sureuian Pahlaves , named 
 Anag, accepted the offer, and immediately 
 set out for Armenia, with all his family, as 
 if escaping from Ardashir the usurper. Khos- 
 rove not suspecting his intention, received 
 him kindly and gave him honours and rich- 
 es. It was at this time, (A. D. 257), and
 
 407 
 
 in Vagharshabad where Khosrove had taken 
 up his residence, that Okohe, the wife of 
 Anag, was delivered of a child, which after- 
 wards was to become " the Illuminator of 
 the Armenians under the name of St. Gre- 
 gory. 
 
 Auag embracing this opportunity for his 
 design, stabled the king to the heart, after 
 which he fled; but he was pursued by the 
 soldiers, and drowned in the river Araxe. 
 His family also were all massacred, except 
 St. Gregory, who was saved by his nurse 
 Sophia, assisted by her brother Euthalius, 
 both Christians from Cesarea. whither they 
 fled with the child. 
 
 Ardashir the Persian, being now master 
 of the situation, came with a large force into 
 Armenia, and put to death all the family of 
 Khosrove, except the little Tiridates who 
 was saved by Ardavazt the Mantagunian 
 and taken first to Cesarea, and afterwards 
 to Rome; where the Emperor put him under 
 the guidance of a celebrated Roman chief. 
 In the same way a daughter also of KJios- 
 rove was saved and taken to the fortress of 
 Ani, by Oda, an Ainadunian chief. 
 
 Ardashir died after reigning 26 years over 
 Persia and Armenia. In the meantime Tiri- 
 dates, who had grown up, distinguished 
 himself in the Roman army ; and when Dio- 
 cletian declared war against Hirchey, king
 
 108 
 
 of the Goths, Tiridates in single combat 
 took Hirchey prisoner and brought him be- 
 fore the Emperor. Diocletian hearing that 
 Tiridates was the son of the unfortunate 
 Khcsrove, directed him to take possession of 
 his kingdom. 
 
 "While he was distinguishing himself in 
 Rome, Gregory the Illuminator, hearing of 
 his renown, went to him and placed him- 
 self under his orders, without disclosing to 
 him his real name and character. 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 TlBIDATES AND THE REVIVAL OF CHRISTIANITY 
 IN ARMENIA. 
 
 A. D. 286. 
 
 Tiridates, accompanied by St. Gregory, 
 came to Cesarea, where he was met by the 
 Armenian chiefs, and crowned king of Ar- 
 menia by a Pagradunian chief. Then he 
 proceeded to the fortress of Ani, where he 
 found his sister living. Honours were con- 
 ferred by him upon all those who had con- 
 nived at their safty. Proceeding to the pro- 
 vince of Egueghiatz, in which was a temple 
 of the goddess Anahid (Diana), he offered 
 her sacrifices, and invited St. Gregory to
 
 109 
 
 join him in his idolatry, but he refused ; upon 
 which the king tortured him in twelve diffe- 
 rent ways. At length hearirg that he was 
 the son of Anag, the murderer of his father, 
 he ordered him to be taken to the fortress of 
 Ardashad and to be thrown into a deep pit, 
 where he remained fourteen years. 
 
 Tiridates, with the help of the Romans, 
 drove out of Armenia Shabuh the king of 
 Persia and son of Ardashir , and governed 
 his country. He maried Ashkhen. the daugh- 
 ter of the king of the Alans, by whom he 
 had a son, Khosrove the Little. 
 
 It was at about this time that the Ripsi- 
 mian Nuns entered Armenia from the Ro- 
 man states, and shortly after suffered mar- 
 tyrdom. 
 
 Tiridates and many of the Armenian 
 chiefs, were aflicted with a sore disease. 
 Khosrovetukhd, the king's sister, receiving 
 divine revelation, caused St. Gregory to be 
 released from the pit, in order that he might 
 heale the king and those who were afflicted 
 in the same way. By his preaching of the 
 Gospel, he converted the whole nation to 
 Christianity, and going to Cesarea he was 
 consecrated Archbishop of Armenia, by 
 Leontius the metropolitan, in the year 302. 
 
 On the news reaching him that the Em- 
 peror Constantine was a convert, Tiridates, 
 together with St. Gregory, undertook a jour-
 
 MO 
 
 aey to Rome, where an alliance was solemnly 
 agreed upon between the two nations, and 
 St. Gregory was consecrated Pontiff of all 
 Armenia, by the Pope St. Silvester. On their 
 return to Armenia, Tiridates was obliged to 
 assist the Aghuans against their invaders, 
 and then to turn his victorious arms against 
 Shabuh the Persian king, who was forced at 
 length to make peace. 
 
 At this period of our history, A. D. 325, 
 the Council of Nice was held, to which the 
 Emperor Constantine invited Tiridates with 
 St. Gregory ; but unable to go, they sent in 
 their stead St. Arisdagues, who brought back 
 to Armenia the creed of the Fathers. 
 
 St. Gregory retiring into Upper Armenia, 
 to a cavern of mount Sebuh, died there, and 
 Arisdagues, his youngest son, succeeded him, 
 in the pontifical chair. He was killed by one 
 of the Armenian chiefs, whom he had admo- 
 nished for his conduct. Vertanes his eldest 
 brother succeeded him. 
 
 Many of the Armenian chiefs relaxed from 
 the strict observance of Christian piety, and 
 did not regard the pious admonitions of 
 their pontiff and of their king Tiridates. The 
 latter perceiving the inefficacy of his exhor- 
 tations, retired from the government and 
 secluded himself in the same place where 
 St. Gregory had died. The chiefs then as- 
 sembled together and tried to induce him to
 
 Ill 
 
 return, promising to amend their lives. But 
 he knowing their evil dispositions, refused to 
 resume his crown; at which they in revenge 
 poisoned him in the 85 1 ' 1 - year of his age. 
 He reigned 56 years. 
 
 CHAPTER XI. 
 
 KHOSROVE THE SECOND. DIRAN THE SECOND. 
 A. D. 342. 
 
 On the death of Tiridates the Aghuans reb- 
 elled , and killed St. Gregoris , the eldest 
 son of St. Vertanes, who had been appoint- 
 ed Archbishop over them. Many other re- 
 bellions broke out also among the Armenian 
 chiefs , which made Armenia the scene of 
 daily tumults, contentious and rebellion. 
 
 Some of the better disposed chiefs came 
 to St. Vertanes, and' having consulted with 
 him, appointed Khosrove, the sou of the de- 
 ceased Tiridates, king of Armenia ; and to 
 render his sway successful, they applied to 
 the Romans for assistance. Upon which the 
 Emperor Constantino, son of Constant ine the 
 Great, sent a large force under the command 
 of Antiochus, steward of his house, with a 
 letter, kingly garments and a crown, for
 
 112 ~ 
 
 the purpose of investing Khosrove with sov- 
 ereign power. 
 
 Khosrove immediately after his coronation 
 organized an army, which, together with the 
 Greecian forces, he divided into two divisions 
 and sent them against the rehels, whom he 
 subdued and the country was once more at 
 peace. He then began to take delight in hunt- 
 ing , for which he planted a large forest 
 near the river Azad, which he called Khos- 
 rovaguerd. Near it, on an eminence, he laid 
 the foundation of a city and named it Duin, 
 whither he removed his court from Ar- 
 dashad- 
 
 "While Khosrove was engaged in building 
 his new city, the northern nations , incited 
 by Shabuh, king of Persia, again rebelled 
 and invaded Armenia at the head of 20,000 
 men. Khosrove hastened to meet them, but 
 he was defeated and obliged to flee into the 
 country of Zophs. In the mean time Shabuh 
 and Sanadrug, a rebel, at the head of the in- 
 vaders, advanced to the city of Vagharsha- 
 bad, to which they laid siege. Whilst they 
 were pushing on their operations here, Pa- 
 karad and Vahan, two generals of king 
 Khosrove, who had the command of the Ar- 
 menian army, advanced towards the inva- 
 ders, gave them battle, and proving victo- 
 rious, drove them far away beyond the 'for- 
 tress of Oshagan, into a wild stony tract of
 
 M5 
 
 country difficult to traverse. Seeing their dan- 
 ger and finding no other escape, they deter- 
 mined to make another stand against the 
 victorious Armenians. A still more obstinate 
 battle was faught, in which the giant lea- 
 der of the barbarians was killed by Vahan 
 the Armenian general, and great slaughter 
 was made in their number. The victorious 
 Armenians entered the country of Zophs, 
 where they were met by the king ; the 
 ground upon which the enemy was defeated, 
 was given to Vahan, the general, and various 
 compensations to the other generals en- 
 gaged in the combat Khosrove a short time 
 after died, and was interred near his father 
 in the city of Ani. 
 
 The Armenian chiefs following the ad- 
 vice of St. Vertanes, elected Diran, son of 
 the deceased king, to the crown of Armenia, 
 (A. D. 353). St. Vertanes took him to Con- 
 stantinople, ami presented him to the Em- 
 peror Constantino, as chosen by the Arme- 
 nians to succeed Khosrove his father. 
 
 Shabuh, the Persian king, determined to ) 
 seize this opportunity to obtain the sov- 
 ereignty of Armenia for one of his own fam- 
 ily. He gave an army to Nerseh his step- 
 brother and sent him to Armenia. But Ar- 
 shavir the Gamsaragan was the generalis- 
 simo of the Armenians and had charge of 
 the country ; he marched against the Pejr- i
 
 1 1. 'I 
 
 sians, and defeated them iu a second battle. 
 In the same way he drove out also the Nor- 
 thern nations who had made an inroad into 
 Armenia, by the province of the Aghuans. 
 
 Diran returned from Constantinople and 
 assumed the regal authority under the name 
 of Diran the Second; he made peace with 
 Shabuh, to whom he paid a tribute equal to 
 that which he paid the Emperor. 
 
 Diran, unlike his father, had very effem- 
 inate manners; he had three sons : Ardashes, 
 the lather of Dirith; Arshag, who even- 
 tually succeeded to the throne; and Tiridates, 
 who was the fath er of Gunel and was killed 
 in Constantinople. At this time also St. Ver- 
 tanes died and was succeeded in the Pontif- 
 ical chair byHussig, his youngest son; who 
 having been previously married, had two 
 sons, Bab and Athanagines. 
 
 At this time (A. D. 36 1 , the Emperor Ju- 
 lian, the Apostate, marched against the Per- 
 sians, who, on his approach to the Euphra- 
 tes, destroyed the bridges which had been 
 constructed over that river, and hindered the 
 advance of his army. Julian wrote to Diran 
 for assistance. The Armenian king, unmind- 
 ful of his treaty with Shabuh, attacked the 
 Persians and routed them, and rebuilt the 
 bridges , thus affording Julian an unmolest- 
 ed passage over the Euphrates. He also 
 gave the Emperor a division of his army, and
 
 llo 
 
 in token of his good faith, he gave into his 
 hands as hostages, his third son Tiridates 
 with his wife and children, and the only 
 child of Arshag his own eldest son, who 
 had lately died. He retained by him his sec- 
 ond son, Arshag, to succeed him on the 
 throne. Julian sent the hostages to Constan- 
 tinople, and as a mark of his favour, gave 
 his own portrait to Diran, requesting him to 
 place it on the eastern side of one of the 
 churches. Diran in order to comply with 
 the wish of the Emperor, was hanging the 
 picture in one of the churches, when Hussig, 
 the pontiff, arriving there, exhorted him to 
 desist from his design. But the king being- 
 determined , the holy pontiff indignant at 
 the sacrilege, snatched the picture from his 
 hands , and throwing it on the ground, 
 trampled it to pieces. Diran fearing the 
 Emperor's vengeance, in a fit of violent rage, 
 caused Hussig to be scourged so severely, 
 that he expired under the punishment. 
 
 Daniel, a Syrian, was appointed in his 
 place ; but on his reproving the king for the 
 unjust death of Hussig, he was ordered to be 
 strangled. Then the Armenians conferred the 
 pontifical dignity on Parnerseh or Paren, a 
 priest from the convent of St. Johannes Ga- 
 rabied, in the city of Ashdishad. 
 
 When Zora, the Armenian general, who 
 accompanied Julian in his expedition, heard
 
 11G 
 
 of the violence committed by Diran, he de- 
 termined to separate himself from the Ro- 
 man troops. He drew off the whole of his 
 division, and retired to the province of De- 
 moris, to await the result. Julian wrote to 
 Diran saying!: " T f Zora has acted thus with- 
 out your knowledge, you should destroy him, 
 and all his race ,, . The king having got 
 Zora into his power, caused him and the 
 whole of his family to be slain. 
 
 On the death of Julian, Valentinian his 
 successor, proposed peace to the Persians. 
 Shabuh not liking the terms, marched to- 
 wards Greece. On approaching the frontiers 
 of Armenia, he recollected the injury he had 
 sustained from Diran, and determined to 
 take vengeance. He invited Diran to a friend- 
 ly conference , and on their meeting , he 
 reproached him for his treachery and order- 
 ed his eyes to be plucked out. Shabuh then 
 appointed Arshag, the son of Diran, to 
 reign over the Armenians.
 
 117 
 
 CHAPTER XII. 
 AUSHAG THE SECOND. 
 A. D. 363. 
 
 Arshag the Second, ascended to the throne 
 of Armenia, under the protection of the 
 king* of Persia. Instead of studying the wel- 
 fare of his subjects he began a career of vice 
 and licentiousness. In the second year of his 
 reign, Parnerseh the pontiff died. The Ar- 
 menians then invited Nierses, sou of Atha- 
 nagines, a son of Hussig, who was living in 
 Constantinople, to return to Armenia ; and 
 on his doing so, he was invested with the 
 pontifical dignity. This holy man having 
 proved his zeal for his high office, and having 
 been benefactor of the whole nation, king 
 Arshag convened a meeting, at which he 
 determined to constitute him high pontiff or 
 Patriarch of the Armenians ; and thence 
 forward the high pontiffs of Armenia were 
 no longer obliged to receive consecration at 
 Cesarea, that ceremony being performed by 
 the Armenian bishops. 
 
 Valentin ian sent ambassadors to Arshag 
 to prevail upon him to renounce obedience 
 to the Persians and to place himself under
 
 - us 
 
 the protection of the Greeks. But Arshag 
 drove the ambassadors away from his court 
 with disgrace, and determined to rule his 
 kingdom independent of every power; he 
 ceased to pay tribute to both Greeks and 
 Persians. Valentiuian enraged at his ambas- 
 sadors' disgrace, seized Tiridates, Arshag's 
 brother, who was a hostage in Constantino- 
 ple, and put him to death. He also ordered 
 his general Theodosius to march into Arme- 
 nia and avenge the insult he had suffered. 
 Arshag alarmed at this news, applied to 
 St. Nierses for assistance. The Saint there- 
 upon met Theodosius and persuaded him 
 to suspend hostilities, and then proceeding 
 to Constantinople, succeeded in appeasing 
 the Emperor Valentinian, who on the depar- 
 ture of the Saint delivered to him the hos- 
 tages of Arshag's family. These were Di- 
 rith, the grandson of Diran, and the family 
 of the deceased Tiridates, whom the Empe- 
 ror had put to death. Valentinian also gave 
 a young virgin named Olympia, connected 
 with the imperial family, in marriage to Ar- 
 shag whose wife was lately dead. He also 
 bestowed great favours on Gunel, the son of 
 the deceased Tiridates, in token of his sor- 
 row for the death of his father, appointing 
 him to the dignity of consul, and giving 
 him immense treasures. These favours exci- 
 ted the envy of Dirith, which, however he
 
 119 
 
 suppressed until a fit opportunity should 
 occur to gratify it. 
 
 Gunel arriving in Armenia hastened to 
 pay a visit to his grandfather, the hlind Di- 
 ran, who lived in retirement near the foot 
 of Mount Arakadz; who on hearing the trag- 
 ical end of Tiridates, exclaimed: "Ah, I am 
 the cause of his death, for I yielded him as 
 an hostage to Julian, and I am now justly 
 punished for it with blindness. ,, Diran be- 
 stowed the whole of his personal property 
 on his grandson Gunel, who, according to 
 his wish, remained with him. Shortly after 
 he married Parantzem, the daughter of An- 
 tovg, the Chief of the Sunies. 
 
 The marriage was celebrated with the 
 greatest splendour and the bridegroom was 
 prodigal of his gifts to all the Chiefs and 
 other guests assembled on the occasion, by 
 which he became extremely popular in that 
 part of the country. It was costumary in 
 Armenia, on the marriage of the king, or of 
 any member of the royal family, for the no- 
 bles to place their sons as pages in the court 
 of the palace. On the occasion of the mar- 
 riage of Gunel the custom was observed, 
 and the children of the Chiefs, who assisted 
 in this manner to give pomp to the festival, 
 were adorned by him with the richest vest- 
 ments, so that they outshone even those in 
 attendance on the king. For which Gunel
 
 1-20 
 
 rose still higher in the estimation and favour 
 of the chiefs. 
 
 Dirith, to gratify his jealous malignity 
 against Gunel , associated with himself a 
 miscreant named Vartan Mamigonian, and 
 acquainted the king with' all the trifling cir- 
 cumstances we have related above, charging 
 his relation with having a design on the 
 crown. The king giving credit to the tale, 
 hanished his innocent nephew from Ararat. 
 Gunel then took up his abode in the royal 
 city of Zarishad. 
 
 Diran, seeing this unjust persecution, sent 
 a message to Arshag, his son, severely re- 
 primanding him for it. Upon which Arshag 
 sent private directions to the chamberlains 
 of his father and caused him to be strangled. 
 
 Shortly after Arshag was hunting near 
 mount Ararat, and was so much elated by 
 the sport and the number of animals with 
 which the mountain abounds, that he de- 
 clared none of his predecessors had enjoyed 
 the diversion in such perfection as himself. 
 Dirith and Vartan took occasion to inform 
 him that his nephew Gunel had a greater 
 number and variety of beasts on his possessi- 
 ons , and had a more extraordinary way of 
 hunting, than any king of Armenia ever had. 
 This excited the jealousy of Arshag, who, 
 with the design of killing Gunel, wrote to 
 him to make preparations, as he was going
 
 121 
 
 to meet him on his property for hunting- ; 
 and immediately, without giving time for his 
 dispatch to arrive, he set out to meet Gunel 
 in order that finding him unprepared, he 
 might kill him. 
 
 On his arrival his envy was excited to 
 the highest degree, when he saw the beauty 
 of the fields, the abundance of game, and 
 the splendid preparations of Gunel to re- 
 ceive him. Arshag* then privately directed 
 Vartan to shoot Guuel, as if undesignedly, 
 with an arrow, during the chase. Which 
 having been done, the unfortunate Gunel 
 dropped from his horse and immediately 
 died. They then began to lament and ex- 
 press every external mark of sorrow for the 
 unfortunate accidaut. 
 
 Nevertheless the real circumstances soon 
 became known, and reaching the ears of 
 St. Nierses, he pronounced an anathema 
 upon the three guilty ones. But the king 
 far from shewing contrition for his crime, 
 married Parantzem, the wife of the murdered 
 Gunel, although his queen Olympia was 
 still living. Parantzem was a woman of great 
 beauty, but of a licentious and revengeful 
 nature. She caused the death of Olympia 
 by putting poison into the Holy Sacrament, 
 which was administered to her by a vile 
 priest, and committed many other crimes, 
 which made the holy pontiff Nierses quit the
 
 city of Vagharshabad arid retire into a con- 
 vent, where he lived in retirement. 
 
 Shabuh, the king of Persia, who had not 
 forgotten Arshag's desertion of him for the 
 Greek Emperor, now prepared to punish 
 him. Arshag on being made acquainted with 
 the hostile intentions of king Shabuh, sent 
 Dirith and Vartan with large presents, to 
 appease him and make a treaty of peace. 
 Shabuh , accepting the terms , invited Ar- 
 shag to accompany him in his expedition a- 
 gainst the Greeks. Arshag not daring to go 
 himself, sent to Shabuh a detachment of 
 Armenian troops ; and thinking that Dirith 
 and Vartan had misrepresented him to Sha- 
 buh, he ordered them to be put to death. 
 
 Shabuh, in his advance against the Greeks, 
 arriving at Tigranaguerd wished to enter the 
 city, in order to buy provisions for his army. 
 But the governor Antovg, the father of Pa- 
 rantzem, who was the chief of the Sunies 
 and general of the eastern division of the 
 Armenian army, shut the gates against Sha- 
 buh. The Persian king then left the country, 
 vowing to avenge the insult on his return. 
 And he did so. Having taken prisoners a 
 great number of Greeks, he promised to re- 
 lease them, if they would fight and take the 
 city. They were succesful, and that strong 
 city which was built by Tigranes the Great, 
 was taken and burned, and all the inhab-
 
 123 
 
 Hants slain, except a very small number who 
 were spared by the king's order, and taken 
 prisoners to Persia. Antovg also, the gov- 
 ernor, was burned in his house. 
 
 Arshag, after his reconciliation with Sha- 
 buh, commenced building a city near the 
 Mount Ararat, which he called Arshagavan. 
 Desiring to people it as quickly as possible, 
 he proclai med that whoever would take up 
 their habit ation in his new city, should be 
 free from the arm of justice, and should not 
 be amenable to any tribunal for any crime. 
 
 Immediately the city was stocked with 
 numerous debtors, murderers, robbers and 
 outlaws from society of all descriptions. 
 
 This colony of miscreants was a great an- 
 noyance to the Armenian chiefs, for their very 
 servants, after plundering them, could flee 
 there and be secure from the penalties of 
 the law; but finding that their own sov- 
 ereign was deaf to their request that he 
 should annul the privileges of the inhab- 
 itants, they applied to the Persian king Sha- 
 buh to destroy Arshagavan and deliver them 
 from Arshag their king. 
 
 Shabuh, delighted at the invitation, sent 
 a body of troops into Armenia to take Ar- 
 shag prisoner and to act according to the 
 directions of the Armenian chiefs. Arshag 
 took refuge in the fortress of Ani, in Upper 
 Armenia; but the Persian general besieged
 
 and soon captured it. The king, however, made 
 his escape to the regions ahout Caucasus, 
 where he was protected by the Georgians. 
 The Persians not finding the king, seized 
 the royal treasures, with the embalmed bo- 
 dies of several of the former kings of Arme- 
 nia, which had been kept there in vaults 
 prepared for that purpose, and then return- 
 ed to their own country. The Armenian 
 chiefs with their troops, marched against 
 Arshagavan, took it and slaughtered all the 
 inhabitants indiscriminately, with the excep- 
 tion of sucking babes, whom they took a- 
 way captives. St. Nierses on hearing of this 
 event , immediately went to the irritated 
 chiefs, took the babes from them and gave 
 them to the care of nurses. He caused the 
 Persians also to restore to the nation the 
 bodies of their kings, which had been taken 
 by the Persian general from the fortress 
 of Ani. 
 
 Arshag was furious at the destruction of 
 his city. He assembled the Georgian troops, 
 and with several other Armenian forces, 
 marched against the rebel chiefs. Nerseh 
 Gamsaragan was at the head of the party 
 against the king, whom he met with the 
 troops of the Armenian chiefs, and a well 
 contested battle ensued ; many fell on each 
 side, and neither party could claim the vic- 
 tory. The next day both armies retreated
 
 from the scene of the combat to recruit their 
 strength. While they were preparing for a 
 second conflict, a body of Grecian troops, 
 under the command of Theodosius, made its 
 appearance on the frontiers of Armenia, sent 
 by the Emperor Valens, the successor of Va- 
 lentinian, in revenge for the assistance the 
 Armenians had given to Shabuh against the 
 Greeks. Arshag finding himself between the 
 Greeks and his rebellious chiefs, and having 
 no means of escape, sent a messenger to 
 Nierses, entreating him to pacify his chiefs 
 and to save him from the hands of the Em- 
 peror. 
 
 Nierses at first would not hear him, but at 
 length consented to be a mediator between 
 them. On the king's promising the chiefs 
 from that period to employ himself in reg- 
 ulating and improving the country, Nier- 
 ses succeeded in pacifying both parties, ex- 
 cept two of the chief's, Merujan, chief of the 
 Ardzrunians, and his brother-in law, Va- 
 han the Mamigouian , who leaving their 
 country went to Persia and abjured their 
 faith. 
 
 Immediately after Nierses went to Theo- 
 dosius and entreated him to desist from his 
 intention of ravaging the country. He paid 
 him tribute and sent hostages chosen from 
 the sons of the chiefs, Bab, the son of Ar- 
 shag, being one of them, and persuaded him
 
 120 
 
 to go back to his own master. Theodosius 
 wished Nierses also to accompany him with 
 a letter of king Arshag to the Emperor. 
 Nierses consenting to the proposal , ap- 
 pointed his deacon Khat, whom he had 
 lately consecrated bishop, to preside over 
 the church during his absence, and went 
 with Theodosius to Constantinople . The 
 Emperor not approving the line of con- 
 duct which Theodosius had adopted, refused 
 to see Nierses, whom he sent into banish- 
 ment, ordering the hostages to be put to 
 death. Nevertheless, through the supplica- 
 tions of Theodosius they were spared. 
 
 Nierses, however, had started on board ship 
 to the place of his banishment . But the 
 ship was caught in a violent storm and dash- 
 ed to pieces near the shores of a desert 
 island, where Nierses and the whole of the 
 crew succeeded in getting safe ashore. But 
 for eight months they were obliged to live 
 on roots and fish. Nierses afterwards was 
 released from banishment and returned to 
 Constantinople. 
 
 In the meanwhile Arshag finding himself 
 free from his enemies, broke the covenant 
 he had solemnly made with his chiefs and 
 sought to retaliate on them the mortifica- 
 tions he had formerly suffered. He succeeded 
 in killing some by treachery, and the Gam- 
 saragan race was almost annihilated. One
 
 127 
 
 member, however, escaped the fate of his 
 tribe and fled to Greece with his wife and 
 'two sous. The holy Khat admonishing 1 the 
 king for his cruelty, was ordered to be im- 
 mediately stoned. But he was saved by the 
 brothers of his son-in-law, who sword in 
 hand attacking the executionners, rescued the 
 holy bishop, with whom they retired to 
 their province. 
 
 CHAPTER XIII. 
 
 CAPTIVITY OF AKSHAG. 
 
 A. D. 369. 
 
 Shabuh at length, perhaps instigated by 
 the chiefs of Armenia , sent a large army a- 
 gainst Arshag. All the Armenian chiefs im- 
 mediately joined it, and Arshag , without 
 allies, fled to a fortress on a hill, where, he 
 hoped, his enemies could not approach him. 
 But he was surrounded, and unable to escape, 
 he determined to deliver himself to the 
 Persian general, with a view of going to 
 Shabuh. This being done, some of his chiefs 
 beholding the fallen condition of their mon- 
 arch, could not help commiserating him ; 
 Vassag the Mamigoniau and Trastamaden , 
 the steward of the royal household, deter-
 
 128 
 
 mined to accompany him to Shabuh, king 
 of Persia. 
 
 When they arrived in Persia, Shabuh or-- 
 dered that every respect should be paid to 
 king Arshiig, and gave up a palace for his 
 residence and that of his court. He imme- 
 diately after obliged Arshag to write to Pa- 
 rantzem, to join him in Persia. A detach- 
 ment also was sent by him to Armenia, with 
 an order to the chiefs and nobles, that they 
 should proceed with their queen to the Per- 
 sian capital. 
 
 The Armenian chiefs alarmed at this or- 
 der, sent to Shabuh begging that they 
 might be excused. Shabuh remaining inflex- 
 ible, they became exasperated, and furiously 
 attacking the troops he had sent for their 
 escort, put them to flight. They then quitted 
 Armenia and retired into different countries. 
 One of them, Varaztad, an Arsacid, went 
 to Constantinople, and was appointed to a 
 post in the imperial palace. 
 
 Queen Parantzem also, taking the treas- 
 ures of the royal palace, in company with 
 Mushegh, a Mamigonian, retired to a strong 
 fortress, and wrote from there to Bab, the 
 royal prince, who was a hostage at Con- 
 stantinople; to endeavour, by means of Nier- 
 ses and the Greeks, to obtain the resto- 
 ration of the almost ruined kingdom of his 
 father.
 
 129 
 
 Shabuh, angry at all these events in Ar- 
 menia , caused Arshag to be loaded with 
 chains and transported to Khujastan , and 
 there placed in the castle of Oblivion, where 
 once irnmurred, no one was ever heard of 
 again. Then Shabuh sent an army into Ar- 
 menia, headed by Merujan the Ardzrunian, 
 and Vahan the Mamigouian, the two apo- 
 states. They found the country in a deplo- 
 rable state of anarchy, and going directly 
 to the fortress where Parantzem had taken 
 refuge , laid siege to it. After several at- 
 tacks, seeing that it was impregnable by 
 arms, they turned the siege into a blockade. 
 The inhabitants at length, not obtaining re- 
 lief from Bab, to whom the queen had writ- 
 ten, opened the gates and surrendered. Ev- 
 ery thing iu the castle was plundered. The 
 inhabitants, with the queen, were taken to 
 Assyria, and with various species of torture 
 compelled to abjure their faith. Mushegh 
 made his escape to Constantinople, and re- 
 lated all these horrors to Nierses. 
 
 Merujan and Vahan returned again from 
 Assyria to Armenia and spread destruction 
 every where. Arshag, finding himself in 
 hopeless bondage, and being informed of all 
 the dreadful events that had lately occured 
 in Armenia, was driven to despair, and seiz- 
 ing a sword, he plunged it into his breast 
 and expired, after a reign of eighteen years. 
 
 0*
 
 130 
 
 Shabuh then, sent Merujan again into 
 Armenia with a large army and with a 
 number of Magi, the ministers of the Per- 
 sian religion, promising him the sovereign- 
 ty of it, if he succeeded in subduing the 
 chiefs and in forcing the Armenians to em- 
 brace the Persian religion. A dreadful per- 
 secution ensued, when people , priests and 
 bishops, w r ere exiled and put to death. All 
 the books which he found in the country, 
 written in the Greek character, he caused 
 to be burnt, and issued an order that no 
 Armenian should learn that language; they 
 were merely permitted to use the Persian 
 characters in their writings. 
 
 The Magi, accompanied by executioners, 
 were distributed among the towns and vil- 
 lages where they forced the inhabitants to 
 forsake their religion, giving them the only 
 alternative of instant death. 
 
 The news of all these horrors reaching 
 Constantinople, St. Nierses and the Arme- 
 nians, who had taken refuge there, were 
 plunged into the deepest sorrow. The holy 
 pontiff went to the Emperor and earnestly 
 besought him to appoint Bab, the son of 
 Arshag, king of Armenia. 
 
 The Emperor unable to withstand the sup- 
 plications of the Saint, invested Bab with 
 the insignia of royalty, and ordered Teren- 
 tius, his general, to march with an army
 
 431 
 
 hi to Armenia, to put the prince in possession 
 of his lawful inheritance. The Armenian 
 chiefs gathered together their forces and 
 came unanimously joined Terentius , and 
 thus all prepared to fight for their faith and 
 their king. 
 
 CHAPTER XIV. 
 THE REIGN OF BAB. 
 
 s 
 
 A. D. 370. 
 
 Bab, assisted by a large body of Greek 
 troops , advanced into Armenia. Merujan, 
 without waiting to meet him, fled into Per- 
 sia , leaving orders that the governors of 
 the castles, where he had confined the wives 
 of the chiefs, who had taken refuge in 
 Greece, should be hanged upon the battle- 
 ments, in derison of their husbands. He also 
 forbade their bodies to be removed until 
 they were devoured by the birds of the air, 
 or become so putrid as to fall to pieces. 
 
 The Armenian chiefs thereupon attacked 
 first these castles, and put the garrisons to 
 the sword , delivering many who were still 
 kept in irons, and burying the women. Then 
 advancing forward, they expelled the Per- 
 sia ns from the country.
 
 Merujan informed Shabuh of all this, who 
 becoming exceedingly angry, dispatched a 
 messenger to Ardashir his son, directing him 
 to assemble, without delay, the whole force 
 of Persia, and send them under the command 
 of Merujan to Armenia. This was done, and 
 the Persians, in great number, advanced 
 to meet the Armenians and their allies. 
 But Bab and Terentius also applied to the 
 Emperor Valens for more troops, which 
 being granted, they marched all together 
 toward Mount Nebad. There the Persians 
 advanced to meet them, and soon the strug- 
 gle began with great fury. The Persians 
 fought most undauntedly, and for some time 
 there was no perceptible advantage obtained 
 by either side. The noise and uproar increas- 
 ed , and torrents of blood deluged the field. 
 
 Sherkir , king of the Legs , an ally of 
 the Persians and a very powerful man, suc- 
 ceeded in repulsing the Armenians opposed 
 to him. But the Gamsaragan Sbantarad ad- 
 vancing against him, charged his division, 
 and breaking through the thick array of 
 arms and men, came up to Sherkir, and with 
 a blow of his sword brought him to the 
 ground , and thus succeeded in putting his 
 troops to flight. Many other gallant exploits 
 were performed by the other Armenian 
 chiefs , amongst whom Sumpad, a Pagradu- 
 nian general, turning the left wing of the
 
 135 
 
 Persians, where Merujan was commanding', 
 obliged them to leave the field iu confusion. 
 Merujan's horse being wounded, he could 
 not keep up with his companions. Sumpad 
 observing this, pursued him with the utmost 
 ardour, and overtook him at the edge of the 
 thickets of Gokayovid. He tied his hands 
 behind him, intending to carry him to the 
 allied camp ; but reflecting that St. Nierses 
 would probably set him at liberty, he chang- 
 ed his design. Looking around, he observ- 
 ed at a short distance the tents of the in- 
 habitants of Gokayovid . Near them was a 
 large fire, round which a great number of 
 people were gathered watching a spit on 
 which they had placed some meat to be 
 dressed Sumpad approaching the fire, took 
 the meat from the spit, and bending it into 
 the shape of a crown, put it into the fire to 
 heat. When it was red hot, he took it with 
 a pair of tongs from the fire, and placing 
 it upon the head of the apostate, said : "You 
 aspired to a crown; I as a Pagradunian no- 
 ble, crown you at this moment king of Ar- 
 menia,, . Thus perished the wicked Merujan. 
 Sumpad then returned to the camp, and fur- 
 ther hostilities ceased. Bab was now the un- 
 disputed possessor of the throne (A. D. 371). 
 However, he proved himself of little better 
 than his father ; for he gave himself up to 
 the guidance of his passions. Nierses behold-
 
 134 
 
 ing the ill conduct of the king, endeavour- 
 ed by very gentle means to lead him back 
 to the paths of virtue. But his admonitions 
 failing to produce the effect he looked for, 
 he assumed a higher tone of rebuke ; which 
 irritating the king, he caused the pontiff to 
 be secretly put to death by poison. Thus 
 was the most brilliant light of the church 
 extinguished, after having occupied the pon- 
 tifical throne eight years. 
 
 King Bab observing the general mour- 
 ning throughout the nation on the death of 
 Nierses, raised to the pontifical dignity Sha- 
 hag, of the family of Albianus, the bishop of 
 Hark, on account of the universal reverence 
 and esteem in which he was held. 
 
 Bab after the death of St. Nierses, grew 
 daily more unprincipled, and at length, lis- 
 tening to the suggestions of creatures una- 
 ble to appreciate the value of a virtuous sov- 
 ereign, resolved to rebel against the Empe- 
 ror. He dismissed Terentius with his troops, 
 and hastened to collect an army. Terentius 
 informing the Emperor of these events, re- 
 ceived orders to attack the ungrateful king; 
 the Emperor sent him also the troops of 
 Cappadocia. Terentius took the Armenian 
 forces by surprise and completely routed 
 them. Bab, who did not think that Teren- 
 tius was so near, and consequently had ta- 
 ken no measures to provide for his personal 
 safety, was taken prisoner and killed.
 
 155 
 
 CHAPTER XV. 
 
 VARAZTAD , VAGHARSHAG THE SECOND, 
 KHOSROVE THE THIRD. 
 
 A. D. 374. 
 
 After the death of Bab, the Ernperor ap- 
 pointed an Arsacian called Varaztad , to be 
 king of Armenia; who, as we have related, 
 at the time of the flight of the Armenian 
 chiefs from the tyranny of Shabuh, took ref- 
 uge in Constantinople, and was appointed 
 to a situation in the Emperor's household. 
 
 This Varaztad was of a dauntless mind, 
 herculean strength and admirable address 
 in the use of arms. He more then once 
 bore off the prize in wrestling at the Olym- 
 pic games, and in the public arena he fre- 
 quently overcame alone the most furious 
 beasts of prey, such as lions, tigers, etc. In 
 a battle between the Greeks and Longobar- 
 dians he fought five persons at once, and 
 slew them without receiving the smallest 
 injury. 
 
 Having accepted the crown of Armenia, 
 he proceeded toward his kingdom with a 
 body of Grecian troops. Arriving on the 
 confines of Taranaghi, he came upon a baud
 
 of Syrian robbers, who had long infested the 
 country. He immediately attacked them, and 
 on their flying, he pursued them to the riv- 
 er Euphrates, which they crossed by means 
 of the trunk of a tree, which they destroyed 
 behind them. Varaztad arriving near the 
 banks of the river and finding no boats for 
 his troops, with amazing agility leaped a- 
 cross the river, which was twenty-two cu- 
 bits broad, and pursuing the robbers with 
 double ardour, forced them to surrender. 
 
 He proceeded then to Ararat, performing 
 similar acts of valour. He expelled the Per- 
 sians whom he found there, and took pos- 
 session of the kingdom. 
 
 The Greek generals who accompanied 
 him to Armenia, desiring to control him, 
 he grew impatient and determined to ab- 
 jure his allegiance to the Emperor. He wrote, 
 therefore, to Shabuh for assistance, prom- 
 ising to him the same tribute. Shabuh con- 
 senting, a treaty was made between them. 
 But before assistance reached him, the Greek 
 generals, who had discovered the secret in- 
 telligence, gave notice to the Emperor, who 
 summoned Varaztad to proceed immediately 
 to Constantinople. Unable to do otherwise, 
 he set out to meet the Emperor, with the 
 firm intention of denying every thing. But 
 the Emperor would not even grant him an 
 interview ; he ordered him to be loaded with
 
 137 
 
 chains and banished him to the isle of Thule, 
 in the northern ocean. He reigned about two 
 years. 
 
 The Emperor Theodosius the Great, seeing 
 how rebellious the Armenian kings became 
 as soon as their kingdom prospered, resolved 
 to appoint two kings at one time over the 
 country. With this view ; he appointed the 
 two sons of Bab, Arshag and Vagharshag, 
 who were hostages in Constantinople, and 
 still in their minority. 
 
 Arshag the Third, fixed his residence (A. 
 D. 380.) in Duin ; Vagharshag the Second, 
 in Eriza, in the province of Egueghiatz. Va- 
 ghavsag maried the daughter of Isaac, the 
 Pagradunian, and died shortly after. 
 
 About this time Theodosius, being deeply 
 employed in the affairs of the western part 
 of his kingdom, appointed his eldest son Ar- 
 cadius as his colleague, and gave him the 
 government of the eastern nations. Shabuh 
 on this occasion sent an embassy to the 
 young prince to negotiate peace. A treaty 
 was then made, by which Armenia was 
 divided into two parts; the western, exten- 
 ding from Armenia Minor and Mesopotamia 
 to the limits of Daron, was to be henceforth 
 tributary to the Greeks ; and the eastern, 
 which was far more populous and fruitful, 
 comprehending all the country lying to the 
 eastward of Mount Ararat was ceded for 
 ever to the Persians.
 
 138 
 
 It was then the second year of the reign 
 of king Arshag the Third ; he held a con- 
 sultation with the chiefs, aud quitted that 
 part of the country, which was ceded to the 
 Persians , transferring his court to Eriza, 
 under the protection of the Christian Empe- 
 ror. The Armenian chiefs leaving behind all 
 their possessions, accompanied him. Shabuh 
 much hurt at this desertion of his part of 
 Armenia, endeavoured to entice them back 
 by appointing Khosrove the Third, a branch 
 of the Arsacides, king over it; and he suc- 
 ceeded in persuading several to return to 
 their homes. 
 
 A quarrel happened between Arshag and 
 Khosrove. The former having given orders 
 for his treasures to be transferred from the 
 fortress of Ani to the country of Zophs, they 
 were taken by Khosrove's men and carried to 
 him. Arshag seeing that all his representa- 
 tions were useless, and that his treasures 
 would not be given back to him, collected 
 his army and advanced against Khosrove, 
 who came to meet him. A battle was fought, 
 but Arshag was defeated and nearly taken 
 prisoner. He made however his escape, and 
 soon after died. After his death the Emperor 
 did not appoint a king to rule over Arme- 
 nia, but sent an officer to be general of the 
 army and chief of the nobles residing in 
 that part. The Armenian chiefs being dis-
 
 pleased with this arrangement, renounced 
 further obedience to the Emperor and went 
 over to eastern Armenia, where they were 
 kindly received by Khosrove. Shortly after 
 Khosrove wrote to Arcadius and solicited 
 the government of western Armenia, promi- 
 sing to pay tribute to the same amount as 
 he payed to the Persians ; and on Arcadius 
 consenting, he thenceforward ruled over the 
 whole of Armenia. 
 
 CHAPTER XVI. 
 
 VRAMSHABTJH. 
 
 A. D. 390. 
 
 A short time after this event, several of 
 the chiefs being at enmity with Khosrove, 
 went to Shabuh and accused their king of 
 intending to rebel against the Persians. Sha- 
 buh immediately ordered Khosrove to repair 
 to Persia. Khosrove exasperated at this mes- 
 sage, drove the messengers from his court 
 with disgrace, and sent to Arcadius for as- 
 sistance; but Arcadius refused him any aid. 
 
 Shabuh sent Ardashir his son with an 
 army, who proceeding to Armenia and find- 
 ing Khosrove without assistance, dethron- 
 ed him, put "him in chains, and appointed
 
 i'iO 
 
 Vramshabuh, his brother, king of Armenia 
 (A. D. 392.' 
 
 Vramshabuh, shewed himself in all things 
 obedient to the Persians, in consequence of 
 which he enjoyed great tranquillity during 
 his reign. In his time Shabuh died and Ar- 
 dashir his son succeeded him; but he also 
 dying soon after , Vramcurmanshah was 
 appointed king of Persia. He conceived a 
 friendship for Vramshabuh, and set at li- 
 berty his brother Khosrove, who was still 
 in chains in the castle of Oblivion. 
 
 During the reign of Vramshabuh Arme- 
 nia began to enjoy a little tranquillity. It 
 was at this time that St. Mesrob became 
 famous for sanctity and wisdom. Until this 
 period the Armenians were accustomed to 
 use the characters of other nations in their 
 writings ; but St. Mesrob applied himself to 
 invent an Armenian alphabet, and he suc- 
 ceeded. This invention took place in the 
 year 406, in the seventeenth year of the 
 pontificate of St Isaac, then pontiff of the 
 Armenians, and the fifteenth of the reign of 
 Vramshabuh. Learning began to flourish in 
 Armenia, many schools were founded, and 
 the Armenian youth were taught their lan- 
 guage by means of their own alphabet. 
 Thus the Persian division of Armenia be- 
 came celebrated for knowledge of every de- 
 scription. St. Isaac translated the Old Tes-
 
 tamer.t into Armenian from the Syriac, the 
 New Testament having been translated by 
 St. Mesrob. 
 
 Vramshabuh died six years after the in- 
 vention of the Armenian characters, having 
 reigned in piety and peace for twenty-one 
 years. He left a son ten years of age ; the 
 chiefs thinking a child was unfit to ascend 
 the throne, sent St. Isaac to Hazguerd, king 
 of Persia, entreating him to reappoint their 
 ancient monarch Khosrove to the crown. 
 Hazgeurd granted their wish, but Khosrove 
 died a year after. About the same time 
 also Hamazasb the Mamigonian, son-in-law 
 of St. Isaac, who was the generalissimo of 
 Armenia, died leaving three sons : Vartan, 
 Hemayak, and Hamazasbian. 
 
 Hazguerd wishing to alienate the Arme- 
 nians from the Christian faith, and estrange 
 their chiefs from the Greeks, would not ap- 
 point an Armenian king in the place of 
 Khosrove. He, therefore, sent his son Sha- 
 buh to rule over them, giving him instruc- 
 tions to tempt the Armenian chiefs, and to 
 endeavour to divert them from the strict 
 observance of the laws of their faith. The 
 chiefs received the prince with reluctance, 
 and on all occasions treated him with the 
 greatest contempt.- Four years after Haz- 
 guerd fell dangerously ill,and Shabuh leaving 
 Armenia, hastened to visit his father. Never-
 
 142 
 
 theless he left a large body of Persian troops, 
 ordering their general, to seize the Armenian 
 chiefs and nobles and carry them to Persia. 
 But on his arrival at Ctesiphon, Hazguerd 
 died, and Shabuh himself was murdered by 
 the deceased king's servants. A few hours 
 after Vram the Second succeeded to the 
 crown of Persia. 
 
 At the order given by Shabuh to the Per- 
 sian general for their seizure, the Armenian 
 chiefs assembled an army, under the com- 
 mand of Nerseh of Shirag, and attacking 
 the Persians, routed them and killed their 
 general. Then they separated, each retiring 
 into his stronghold, and living independent 
 of all control. The Persian division of Arme- 
 nia remained in the greatest anarchy for 
 three years. Vram also, the Persian king, 
 seeking revenge, terribly harassed the in- 
 habitants of the country. Upon which St. 
 Isaac the pontiff took refuge, together with 
 St. Mesrob, in the Greek division of Arme- 
 nia , where his grandson Vartan was ap- 
 pointed, by the Emperor Theodosius, Genera- 
 lissimo of the Armenian troops belonging 
 to his division.
 
 145 
 CHAPTER XVII. 
 
 ARDASHIR OR ARDASHES THE LAST. 
 A. D. 422. 
 
 Vram, the king of Persia, finding that 
 his division of Armenia was nearly depopu- 
 lated, relaxed his severity; and proposing 
 terms of peace to the almost expatriated 
 chiefs, promised to appoint them a king iu 
 the person of Ardashes, the son of Vramsha- 
 buh, their former monarch. The Armenian 
 chiefs gladly accepted the terms; Ardashes 
 assumed the crown under the name of Arda- 
 shir. But soon he became odious to his chiefs 
 from his effeminacy and sensuality. They, 
 at length, relinquishing all hope of his re- 
 form, went to St. Isaac and besought him to 
 join with them in soliciting from Vram the 
 deposition of Ardashir, and the appointment 
 of a Persian governor in his stead. St. Isaac 
 rejected their proposal with indignation. 
 They then proceeded to Vram, and com- 
 plained both of Ardashir and the Saint. 
 The Persian king immediately sent for 
 the accused. When they arrived in Persia, 
 Vram spake privately to Ardashir and ac- 
 quainted him with the accusation laid a-
 
 gainst him; at which the young king- replied, 
 that he was entirely innocent, as he had 
 never heen found remiss in protecting- the 
 country, or in dealing justice to his subjects. 
 But it was their custom to hate their Mon- 
 archs , and in persecuting him they only 
 followed their usual hahits. 
 
 Vram afterwards confronted Ardashir with 
 his accusers, and though the Armenian king 
 urged much in his defence, nevertheless 
 Vram wishing to have the entire possession 
 of Armenia was disposed to condemn him. 
 And indeed he was determined to do so, as 
 he heard the Armenian chiefs saying : "What 
 occasion have we for a king? Let a Persian 
 governor come and rule over us. ,, 
 
 He then deposed Ardashir and removed 
 St. Isaac from the pontifical chair, and con- 
 fiscated their private property. Ardashir was 
 confined at Khujastan and St. Isaac sent in to 
 banishment. In his stead an individual named 
 Surmak was appointed to govern the Church 
 of Armenia. Vehmihrshabuh, a Persian, was 
 sent as prefect of that kingdom. Thus, the do- 
 minion of the Arsacides over the Armenians 
 ceased for ever, after having lasted for 580 
 years. This occured in the year 428. At the 
 death of Ardashir, a captive in Khujastan, 
 the race of the Arsacides also became ex- 
 tinct.
 
 THE GOVERNMENT 
 
 OF THE 
 
 PREFECTS 
 
 In this brief sketch of Armenian history, 
 we do not think proper to relate all the 
 events that occured during the government 
 of the different Prefects that ruled over Ar- 
 menia. We, therefore, shall give a general 
 idea, and make mention of some of the e- 
 vents which we thing most worthy of being 
 brought to the knowledge of the reader. 
 
 The Government of the Prefects in Ar- 
 menia lasted 456 years. This dignity some- 
 times was held by Armenians, oftener by 
 foreigners of different nations and religions. 
 
 7
 
 IftG - 
 
 The Prefects were first sent by the Persians 
 and possessed three distinct powers : first, 
 as viceroys in behalf of Persia ; secondly, as 
 having the supreme government of tbe land, 
 without referring to any state or prince; 
 thirdly, the power of life and death, and the 
 nomination and recall of the governors of the 
 provinces at will. 
 
 They were, however, restricted from al- 
 tering the different orders of nobility, and 
 from seizing by force any towns and vil- 
 lages and appropriating them to their private 
 purposes. They were not accustomed to retain 
 foreign troops to any great amount, they 
 had merely a small force from their own 
 country as a body-guard. They generally 
 performed all expeditious with Armenian 
 soldiers. In great emergency only, they 
 would send for troops from Persia. Their 
 general place of residence was the city of 
 Duin, where they collected the tributes to 
 dispatch to the Persian king. The period of 
 their prefectures was unlimited. Those ap- 
 pointed from amongst the Armenians had 
 precisely the same power and privileges as 
 others. 
 
 When this country fell under the dominion 
 of the Caliphs of Damascus, whose power su- 
 perseded that of the Persians in Armenia, 
 Prefects were usually sent at the head of 
 a large body of troops to take possession of
 
 <Ti7 
 
 the government. The city of Duin was gene- 
 rally the seat of their power, and thence 
 they spread their army over the kingdom, 
 keeping the Armenians in awe, and ready to 
 oppose an invader at whatever point he pre- 
 sented himself. They were not altogether 
 independent in the exercise of their author- 
 ity, being placed under the immediate con- 
 trol of the Governor of Aderbadagan. On 
 particular emergencies, however, they were 
 allowed to inflict capital punishment. The 
 appointment of Lieutenants to provinces re- 
 sted solely with them. 
 
 Sometimes the Prefect was appointed by 
 the Caliph from among the Armenians, but 
 he was not allowed the power of punishing 
 criminals with death without a previous 
 reference to Damascus or Bagdad. 
 
 The rulers of the Grecian part of Arme- 
 nia, appointed by the Emperor, were also 
 styled Prefects.
 
 J48 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 VASSAG THE SUNIAN AND THE VAKTANIANS. 
 A. D. 442. 
 
 One of the most memorable events -which, 
 occured during the period of the Prefects in 
 Armenia, was that of the Vartanians. 
 
 When, in the year 441 , Hazguerd the 
 Second ascended the throne of Persia, he 
 meditated the conversion of the Armenians, 
 Aghuans and Georgians, to the worship of 
 fire, to which he was instigated by the sug- 
 gestions of his vizier Mihrnerseh. 
 
 Varazvaghan , the son-in law of Vassag 
 the Suniau, with whom he had quarelled, 
 left Armenia and came to Persia ; where 
 being informed of the king's wish, he abjur- 
 ed his faith and embraced the religion of 
 the Persians. Then waiting on Mihrnerseh he 
 urged the instant commencement of the at- 
 tempt to convert his countrymen. 
 
 Hazguerd wrote to the Armenians, Geor- 
 gians and Aghuans, desiring them to send 
 him troops to aid him in his war with the 
 Huns. He imagined that, by thus getting^ 
 the chiefs into a foreign country, he could 
 easily convert them and the people accor-
 
 cling to his wish. In order, however, to begin 
 by conciliation, he appointed Vassag the 
 Sunian Prefect, and Vartan the Mamigonian 
 Generalissimo of the forces in Armenia. 
 
 The Armenian forces soon joined the king, 
 who marched against the Huns. Two years 
 were spent in various contests,, but nothing 
 decisive was effected. Hazguerd being uneasy, 
 lest the Armenians should be disheartened 
 by the protraction of the war, caused a great 
 part of the ui to return home, and others to 
 be sent in their stead. Then he built a castle 
 near the gate of Jor (Derbend , and there 
 established his court. 
 
 The king now began to prosecute his 
 design of converting the Christians. He ex- 
 horted the chiefs to renounce their faith and 
 embrace the doctrine of the Magi ; but all 
 was ineffectual. 
 
 He then alternately tried mildness and 
 severity, and some of the chiefs and the 
 nobles either suffered martyrdom or were 
 thrown into dungeons. Many other Armenians 
 were tortured or punished with severity, but 
 without effect. 
 
 Then he sent to Armenia one Tenshabuh 
 to harass the inhabitants by heavy taxes, 
 leaving to his discretion to torture them if 
 they were unable to furnish what he might t 
 require from them. But all was ineffectual; 
 the people remained firm in their faith.
 
 After the conquest of the Huns, Hazguerd 
 returned to Persia and wrote to the Arme- 
 nians in the most peremptory manner, com- 
 manding them to embrace the Persian relig- 
 ion; he sent also an account of the tenets 
 of the Persian faith. 
 
 S*- Joseph, the Armenian pontiff, convened 
 a meeting in the city of Ardashad, attended 
 by all the chiefs, and wrote a reply, alike 
 distinguished for its wisdom and piety. Haz- 
 guerd immediately issued a mandate, com- 
 manding the whole of the Armenian chiefs 
 to repair to his court. Vassag th'e Prefect, 
 with Vartan the General, and other chiefs, 
 went to Hazguerd, and immediately were 
 confined in prison ; they were to be exiled in 
 chains to a distant country, if they did not 
 worship the sun on its rising the following 
 morning. 
 
 One of the eunuchs of the king, who was 
 a Christian but obliged to conceal his faith, 
 came and advised them to profess outwardly 
 to yield to the king's wish ; otherwise they 
 would be banished for ever from their coun- 
 try, and then Christianity would perish in 
 Armenia , as Hazguerd intended to send 
 there troops and Magi, and forcibly compel 
 the inhabitants to embrace the Persian re- 
 ligion. 
 
 The chiefs, hoping to preserve their coun- 
 try from such horrors, reluctantly consent-
 
 151 
 
 ed, and in the morning worshipped the sun. 
 At which the king overjoyed, sent them 
 back with presents, troops, and a number of 
 Magi, ordering them to convert all the Ar- 
 menians. 
 
 On their arriving in Armenia, the chief 
 Magi, with some troops, entered a village 
 and wished to demolish a church. S l - Le- 
 once, the priest of the village, with his people, 
 drove the impious hand out of the place, and 
 on the circulation of the report, multitudes 
 of Armenians ran to the village, amongst 
 them Joseph the pontiff and many bishops. 
 
 Vartan, the general, came from the camp 
 and threw himself at their feet, imploring 
 forgiveness for his apostasy, and acquainted 
 them with its object and the intentions of 
 the chiefs. Vassag also, who had from his 
 heart renounced his faith, came to them and 
 deceitfully persuaded them to retire to their 
 own homes and to leave the Magi alone, 
 who, he assured them, finding their errand 
 fruitless, would leave the country. 
 
 The Magi, thus left free, at length obtain- 
 ed entrance into the houses of the Armenian 
 nobles, some of whom they gained over to 
 their religion. Vartan, seeing the progress 
 of the ministers of*the fire worship, disgust- 
 ed, with his family left the country. But 
 soon the other chiefs sent to pacify him, and 
 made him come back. They then drove out
 
 132 
 
 the Magi from their houses. Vassag the Pre- 
 fect, with the view of supporting the idol- 
 aters, collected the Persian troops in the prov- 
 ince of Pakrevant; but they were attacked 
 and defeated, and Vassag also taken prisoner. 
 Nevertheless they let him go free, as he 
 sware on the Gospel to be thenceforward 
 constant to Christianity. 
 
 Then the Armenian bishops and chiefs 
 convened an assembly in Shahabivan, where 
 they swore to fight for the honour and in de- 
 fence of the Holy Church. They assembled 
 their forces, amounting to about 100,000 
 men, and attacked all the Persians in the 
 kingdom, as well as the troops which Vassag, 
 together with other apostates, had collected. 
 The Magi were put to death and their tem- 
 ples were demolished. 
 
 On the Aghuaus begging for assistance 
 against Hazguerd, who wished to convert 
 their country also to idolatry, the Arme- 
 nians wrote to Theodosius the younger, be- 
 seeching him to assist them; but the Empe- 
 ror died soon after, and Marcianus his suc- 
 cessor did not choose to enterfere, being a- 
 fraid of the Persians, and being at that time 
 engaged in the confusion created by the fol- 
 lowers oi Eutyches, for whtch purpose a large 
 assembly was convened in Chalcedon. 
 
 The Armenians then, putting their trust in 
 God. divided their troops into three divis-
 
 153 
 
 ions. One was given to Nershabuh Rumpo- 
 sian the Ardzrunian ; he was to proceed to 
 Aderbadagan and prevent any invasion of 
 the Persians. The second was placed under 
 the command of Vassag the Suniau to remain 
 in Armenia and to protect the inhabitants. 
 The third was confided to Vartan for the 
 purpose of rendering- assistance to the A- 
 ghuans; which was immediately done, and 
 in his progress meeting the Persians near 
 the city of Khalkhal he cut them to pieces, 
 passed the river Gur, and having entered 
 the country, caused the Magi to be mas- 
 sacred and the country was purified from 
 heathen sacrifices. They then proceeded to 
 the gate of Jor, before mentioned, where 
 they put to death all the Persians in the 
 neighbourhood, and totally demolished the 
 edifice built by king Hazguerd. 
 
 While Vartan was engaged in such gal- 
 lant exploits, Vassag the Sunian, together 
 with some others, again introduced into Ar- 
 menia the worship of fire and commenced the 
 same scene of blood and torture. Churches 
 were demolished, the priests were tortured, 
 and the sous of the chiefs seized and sent to 
 Persia to king Hazguerd. 
 
 The division of Armenia under the Greeks 
 was at that time governed by one Vassag a 
 Mamigonian, to whom Vassag wrote pri- 
 vately, accusing theVartanians of having reb- 
 
 * 7*
 
 elled against the king and the Emperor. 
 Upon which this Vassag also, no less wicked 
 than his adviser, wrote to the Emperor and 
 rendered Vartan and his companions detest- 
 able. Vartan hearing all the calumnies and 
 the wickedness of Vassag, hastened to Ar- 
 menia and made an incursion into Sunia, 
 the province of Vassag, where he destroyed 
 many places. 
 
 Then the Armenian chiefs consulting 
 each other, sent one of their Persian pris- 
 oners to Hazguerd, with directions to show 
 their willingness to serve him, if he would 
 leave them unmolested in the exercise of 
 their religion. He accepted hut with a dead- 
 ly rancour in his heart against the Arme- 
 nians. He thought proper to break the union 
 between them, that he might execute the 
 more easily that which he contemplated . 
 The Armenians understood his intention, and 
 united themselves more closely, in order to 
 be ready for any contingency. 
 
 In the year 451 Hazguerd, despairing to 
 elude the vigilance of the Armenians, order- 
 ed Mihrnerseh to proceed into Armenia with 
 a large army, and to massacre all the oppo- 
 sers indiscriminately. The Persian Vizier 
 proceeding to Paydagaran, sent for the apos- 
 tate Vassag, by whom he was imformed 
 of the preparations for resistance of the u- 
 nited party, and besought him earnestly
 
 to endeavour to dissolve their union. The 
 treacherous man went to the chiefs and swore 
 that the terms of the Persians were to leave 
 them free in the exercise of their religion, 
 if they would be content to remain in peace ; 
 otherwise if they decided on war, he was de- 
 termined to subdue them by the sword. By 
 these wilful falsehoods he succeeded in break- 
 ing the union between the Georgians, the 
 Aghuans and the Armenians. 
 
 Vartan, remarking the iniquity of Vassag 
 and the warlike preparations of the Persians, 
 spread emissaries throughout Armenia, and 
 invited his countrymen to join his standard. 
 Thus his army amounted to 66,000 men, 
 who devoted themselves to death for their 
 religion. They all gathered together in the 
 city of Ardashad, and were joined by S 1 - Jo- 
 seph the pontiff, and Isaac, the bishop of 
 the Rushdunians, with Leonce the priest 
 and many others of the clergy. 
 
 Vassag also, had not been idle. He collect- 
 ed his adherents and went to the Persian 
 carnp. By means also of some villanous 
 priests, he cooled the ardour of many who 
 were attached to the united party. 
 
 Vartan hearing that hostilities were made 
 by the Persians, advanced against them near 
 the village of Avarayr. The Persians encamp- 
 ed on the plain, the Armenians near a river 
 called Deghmood. The day being advanced,
 
 J5G 
 
 the battle was deferred until the following- 
 morning. Vartan passed among the ranks of 
 his men, accompanied by the priest Leonce , 
 both exhorting them to resist manfully 
 against the invaders. The Armenians all took 
 the sacrament that night, and inflamed with 
 the love of Christ and their country, felt 
 themselves doubly strengthened. 
 
 On the following day, which was the 2 d 
 of June, the Armenians, eager to shed their 
 blood for their faith, crossed the river and 
 commenced the attack. They were at first 
 attended with success, and the Persians were 
 cut down with great slaughter; but treason 
 broke out in their ranks. Five thousand men 
 who were secretly allied to the other party, 
 drew themselves off and joined the Persians. 
 The fortune of the day changed and the Ar- 
 menians \vere routed. The glorious Vartan, 
 after performing prodigies of valour, fell with 
 nine other chiefs; 286 men were left on the 
 field. In the pursuit, the Persians took 740 
 prisoners, who being wounded, could not 
 escape ; they were immediately put to death ; 
 thus the loss of the Armenians amounted to 
 1,036 men. 
 
 The victors suffered more severely, their 
 slain amounting to 3,544 men, nine of whom 
 were great chiefs of Persia. If the 5,000 per- 
 fidious cowards had not thrown confusion 
 among the Armenians, the Persians would 
 have incontestably lost the battle.
 
 157 
 
 The defeated army took refuge in the 
 fortresses. Vassag, seeing how little he had 
 gained by his victory, induced them hy 
 false promises to leave their strongholds and 
 then put them to death. He succeeded also 
 in getting S 1 - Joseph, and other priests into 
 his power when he placed them in irons. 
 Then he marched against Hemayag, the 
 brother of Vartan, who was at the head of a 
 few troops, defeated and took him prisoner, 
 and barbarously murdered him. Then the 
 Persians, divided into several detachments, 
 proceeded to ravage the country. The Ar- 
 menians, exasperated at so many outrages 
 flew to arms in a body and furiously attacking 
 the spoilers, completely defeated them, tak- 
 ing numbers of prisoners. They then enter- 
 ed Persia and ravaged the country, burning 
 towns and villages. 
 
 The Persian general alarmed at this un- 
 foreseen turn of affairs, wrote to Hazguerd 
 and imputed all these misfortunes to Vassag. 
 The Persian king grieved at the unexpect- 
 ed condition of his army, wrote to the Per- 
 sian general to endeavour to appease the 
 Armenians, promising them in his name, to 
 forbear for the future persecuting them on 
 account of their religion. He also ordered 
 Adrormizd to be appointed Prefect, and then 
 returned to Persia. 
 
 The first act of this Prefect was to seize
 
 the following individuals and to send them 
 to Persia, bound in fetters; viz: S 1 - Joseph, 
 Isaac, bishop of the Rushdunians, the priests 
 Mushe, Samuel , Abraham , Leonce and Ar- 
 sene ; some of their scholars and others. He 
 hoped to inflict a severe blow on Christianity, 
 by thus suppressing its most zealous defend- 
 ers. 
 
 While these men remained imprisoned in 
 Persia, Vassag also proceeded there, hoping 
 to receive a large reward for his services. 
 But Mihrnerseh had represented him to the 
 king, as the cause of all their misfortunes 
 in Armenia. He, therefore, was tried by Haz- 
 guerd and found guilty. The king divested 
 the wretched apostate of all his power and 
 committed him to prison. There he died a 
 most miserable death, having proved him- 
 self the most bitter and successful foe that 
 had ever taken arms against his country. 
 
 The other bishops and priests were mar- 
 tyred by the order of Hazguerd on the 25 !h - 
 of July 454. 
 
 The chiefs and nobles who had been forced 
 to go to Persia, languished for four years 
 in gloomy dungeons on account of their relig- 
 ion ; but remaining steadfast in their faith, 
 they were at length released through the 
 intercession of a Persian prince. It Was not 
 till the year 464, during the reign of Phiroz, 
 the successor of Hazguerd, that they were 
 permitted to return to Armenia.
 
 159 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 THE EXPLOITS OF VAHAN AND HIS FOL- 
 LOWERS. 
 
 A. D. 466. 
 
 Hemayag, the brother of Vartan the Great, 
 had four sons; Vahan, Vassag, Ardashes, 
 and Vart. When the Armenian chiefs were 
 restored to their country, Vahan and his two 
 brothers, Vassag and Ardashes, who lived 
 in the frontiers of the Kukars , came to 
 Daron, their birth place. Here they grew in 
 wisdom and valour, and gained the esteem 
 of all who knew .them. 
 
 Vahan was distinguished by the Prefect 
 Aderwushnasb with peculiar favour which 
 'caused him to be detested by Katisho the 
 Khorkhorunian. 
 
 This individual conspired with others as 
 worthless as himself, who had denied their 
 faith, and wrote to king Phiroz calomniating 
 Vahan and accusing him of endeavouring 
 to excite the people to an insurrection. 
 
 Vahan perceiving the machinations of 
 his enemies, proceeded to the Persian court 
 and in the presence of Phiroz abjured his 
 faith and professed that of the Persians. The
 
 100 
 
 king much pleased, loaded him with pres- 
 ents and sent him again to Armenia after 
 he had received from him as a hostage, his 
 youngest brother Vart. But he was now 
 doubly hated by his enemies for the honours 
 he enjoyed, and avoided by his former ac- 
 quaintances and friends. Upon which Vahan 
 began to regreet the step he had taken, 
 being also dreadfully tormented by his con- 
 science. At length, following the advice of 
 the faithful and pious chiefs, he decided to 
 atone publicly for his apostasy. 
 
 About the year 48 i king Phiroz declared 
 war against the Hephthals, and asked the 
 Prefect of Armenia to assist him with troops. 
 One half of these troops were apostates, so 
 that they molested the faithful during the 
 expedition. On the conclusion of the war the 
 Armenians returned to their country and 
 encamped on the plains of Shirag, divided 
 into two columns ; one composed of the 
 Persian detachment and the apostates ; the 
 other of those who had remained faithful to 
 their religion. The two camps were some 
 distance apart. 
 
 Before they were disbanded, some of the 
 Christian chiefs, who were disgusted at the 
 conduct of the apostates, thought this would 
 be fit opportunity to make an effort and to 
 free the country from the Persians and the 
 apostates. They disclosed their views to
 
 161 
 
 Vahan, who gladly consented and made them 
 all swear upon the Gospel, in the presence 
 of a priest, to remain faithful unto death for 
 the faith and the Church. They all agreed 
 and went to their tents. But one of the 
 chiefs, named Varazshahuh, from the tribe of 
 the Amadunians, was a traitor; he went 
 during the night to the Prefect and disclos- 
 ed the design to all who were there present. 
 They immediately in haste and terror march- 
 ed to the city of Ani, where they stopped 
 during the day. The following night they 
 prosecuted their flight and took refuge in the 
 castle of Ardashad. 
 
 The united party discovering the retreat 
 of their enemies, pursued them and captured 
 a few , among whom was Katisho , the 
 Khorkhorunian. Then they proceeded to Ar- 
 dashad and laied siege to it; but the Prefect 
 effected his escape to the regions of Aderba- 
 dagan. The united party, or the Vahanians, 
 left Ardashad and went to Duin, where they 
 elected a new Prefect and began to prepare 
 for war. 
 
 The new Prefect was named Isaac ; he 
 was a Pacradunian noble and had already 
 distinguished himself by his eminent skill 
 and courage. It was at his special request 
 that Moses of Khoren wrote the history of 
 Armenia. Vahau the Mamigonian was ap- 
 pointed general of the Armenian army, and
 
 the chiefs swore to obey him in every thing 
 appertaining- to war. 
 
 The fugitive Prefect advised by the apos- 
 tate chiefs, gathered an army of 7000 men, 
 from the country of Aderbadagan , and 
 marched against the Vahanians, in order to 
 put a stop to their preparations. He crossed 
 the*river Arax and prepared to enter Nakh- 
 juan, when the Vahanians were informed of 
 his advance. They resolved to leave Isaac, 
 the Prefect, Vahau the general, Vahan the 
 Gamsaragan and few other chiefs, to protect 
 Duin, and the rest marched to meet the 
 enemy; they were 400 in number. 
 
 They advanced to the village of Varaz- 
 guerd, where they halted and sent forward 
 Vassag, the brother of Vahan the general, 
 with a few men, to the village of Grewag 
 to reconnoitre the enemy and discover their 
 strength. The Persian Prefect arrived at the 
 same village the next morning, not knowing 
 that Vassag was there. 
 
 Vassag was apprehensive that he should 
 not be able to retire with all his men. He 
 therefore , summoned them together , and 
 directed them to make away in small parties 
 of two or three, and hasten to join their 
 army. They all succeeded in making their 
 escape and Vassagcorning to his friends, made 
 his report saying: ''The Persians are indeed 
 more numerous than we , but many of them 
 are useles,, .
 
 163 
 
 The Armenians advanced towards the 
 village of Agory, where they encamped and 
 made preparations to receive the enemy , 
 whom they expected to arrive the next day. 
 At dawn the next morning they divided 
 their little band into four divisions of a 100 
 men each. The first, under Vassag, occupied 
 the centre. The second, under Adorn the Gu- 
 nunian, formed the right wing. The third, 
 under Karjoyle, formed the left wing. The 
 fourth, headed by Nerseh the Gamsaragan, 
 composed the body of reserve. 
 
 The Persians arriving and seeing the 
 small number of the Armenians, thought 
 they were mad men. Nevertheless the attack 
 began ; but unfortunately for the Armenians, 
 in the midst of the conflict, 'Karjoyle Mal- 
 khazuui with his 100 men, deserted to the , ; 
 Persians . The Armenians on seeing this 
 treachery were inspired with the greatest 
 fury, and calling upon God for aid, rushed 
 impetuously on their foes. Nothing could 
 stand their enthusiasm. The conclusion was 
 that the Persians were routed, the Persian 
 Prefect was killed with other leaders, and 
 the battle-field was soon clear of the enemy. 
 The victorious Armenians hastened to Duin, 
 where they exclaimed to those who anxious- 
 ly awaited news : "The power of the Holy 
 Cross has conquered, and will ever conquer,, . 
 A circumstantial account of the late contest
 
 was given, and then assembling in the 
 Church, they offered praise and thanksgiving 
 to God. 
 
 Now the brave Yahan, seeing the success 
 of his followers, sent messengers to other 
 Armenian tribes, inviting them to join the 
 united party. Some of the nobles of those 
 tribes, being well inclined to the undertaking 
 of Vahau, persuaded their followers to ac- 
 company them, and thus they joined the 
 Vahanian army. 
 
 King Phiroz, when he heard of the events 
 that happened in Armenia, became extremely 
 irritated against Vahan and ordered Vart, 
 the brother of Vahan, who was an hostage 
 in Persia, to be put in bonds. Then ordering 
 an army to be collected, he divided it into 
 four detachments and sent them in the 
 beginning of the spring into Armenia, with 
 directions to take Vahan alive and to put 
 the others to death. The command of these 
 troops was given to Adernerseh Salar , a 
 renowned warrior. 
 
 Vahan hearing of this, assembled his 
 chiefs in a council when they decided upon 
 war. Gathering his little army and accom- 
 panied by Johan the pontiff, he set out to- 
 wards the province of Ardaz, and encamped 
 near the village of Nersehabad, being but 
 a short distance- from the camp of the Per- 
 sians. Isaac, the Prefect, commanded the
 
 165 
 
 centre; Parshegh Vahevuni, aided by Pap- 
 guen the Sunian, Adorn the Gununian, and 
 Pabag Baluuy, the right wing; the left wing 
 was given to Nerseh the Gamsaragan, and 
 his brothers Vahan and Hrahad, aided by 
 the general's brother Vassag. Vahan himself 
 stayed with a select few in reserve ready to 
 afford assistance wherever it might be most 
 required, and was seconded by Vren of Va- 
 nant and Bab Ardaguny. 
 
 Preparations thus being made, at sunrise 
 the battle commenced. The Persians advanc- 
 ed to the charge of the right wing of the 
 Armenian army, and put it to flight. At 
 this juncture Isaac the Prefect engaged the 
 Persian general Adernerseh Salar in single 
 combat. A furious struggle ensued and after 
 exchanging several violent blows, the Per- 
 sian was exhausted and thrown from his 
 horse ; but in the confusion that prevailed, 
 he succeeded in escaping amongst the crowd. 
 Vahan having observed the confusion into 
 which his army was thrown by the defeat 
 of his right wing, called upon Vren of Va- 
 nant to advance to the charge; the latter 
 replied: "Do not confide in me in an hour 
 like this,,. Upon which Vahan, making the 
 sign of the Cross, rushed at the right wing 
 of the Persians. Nobly seconded by the two 
 brothers Nerseh and Hrahad the Gamsara- 
 gans, they quickly threw the ranks of the
 
 1GG 
 
 enemy into disorder, cutting them down with 
 immense slaughter, and then they passed 
 to the left wing, where they were equally 
 successful. One of the four Persian generals 
 boldly held his ground, which Veshnasb, 
 another Persian general, noticing, he marched 
 to attack the Armenians on their weakest 
 side. But the brave Vahan at this moment 
 rushing on the former general, after a sharp 
 combat stretched him on the ground. Nerseh 
 the Gamsaragan also killed the other, after 
 which the Persians gave themselves up to 
 flight. The victorious Armenians pursuing 
 their foes killed a great number of them, and 
 then turning back to the camp, divided the 
 spoil amongst themselves. Then they retired 
 to the province of Zaghgoden, to a place call- 
 ed Varshag, to recruit their strength. 
 
 "While they were enjoying the pleasure of 
 their victory, news reached them that Vart 
 had escaped from Persia. And indeed, he 
 came to Armenia with his attendents, know- 
 ing nothing of the means by which he had 
 been extricated from the Persian bonds. His 
 advent amongst them created universal joy 
 and all were encouraged, feeling that God 
 was with them.
 
 167 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 THE TREACHERY OFVAGHTHANG THE GEORG- 
 IAN. 
 
 A. D. 482. 
 
 At this time Vahan received ambassadors 
 from Vaghthang, king* of Georgia, informing 
 him that Georgia was invaded by an army 
 of Persians, and, therefore, he called upon 
 him for assistance. 
 
 Vahan not doubting the truth of the tale 
 took his men and set out for Georgia. Vagh- 
 thang met them, and in order to prevent 
 their detecting his falsehood, led them on by 
 various devices, and deceived them many 
 days, until the Persians arrived in large 
 number, headed by Mihran, and having with 
 them elephants, chariots and armed cavalry 
 from various nations. 
 
 The Armenians seeing their number be- 
 came alarmed, and crossing the river Gur, 
 encamped on the opposite bank. But on the 
 following day Vahan with his troops also 
 crossed the river and took up his position 
 near the enemy's camp. A battle soon en- 
 sued, and Vahan confiding in God and se- 
 conded by the Gamsaragans, cut down all
 
 108 
 
 who opposed him. Many distinguished Per- 
 sians fell by his hand. During the heat of 
 the conflict, Isaac the Prefect, who had whol- 
 ly devoted himself to Christ and the Church, 
 after performing" many acts of valour, was 
 killed, and with him Vassag also, the brother 
 of Vahan the General, fell. 
 
 While these glorious commanders were 
 thus valiantly contending, several vile and 
 treacherous Armenians, who were in secret 
 league with the Persians, all of a sudden 
 pretended to take flight, crying out : "Save 
 yourselves, the day is lost. 
 
 This action made the Vahanians loose the 
 battle ; for those who heard the cry, think- 
 ing all lost, joined in the flight. Vahan and 
 the Gamsaragans observing this, knew that 
 further resistance would be useless, and 
 therefore followed the fugitives. As they 
 were leaving the scene of action, Vahan ob- 
 served Papguen the Sunian lying wounded 
 on the ground. Not being able to leave his 
 old colleague to the vengeance of the Per- 
 sians, he alighted from his horse, took him 
 up before him, and thus saved his life. 
 
 Hrahad the Gamsaragan was thrown from 
 his horse in the retreat, and proceeding on 
 foot he was taken prisoner and carried to 
 Mihran, who put him in chains. A valiant 
 Sunian, of the name of Hazt, was also taken 
 prisoner.
 
 169 
 
 Vahan the General, with Nerseh and Va- 
 han the Gamsaragans, retired to the province 
 of Daiks, to the village of Mugnarinj, where 
 they were joined by other fugitives to the 
 number of 100. 
 
 Mihran set out in pursuit of Vahan, but 
 aware of the desperate valour of his oppo- 
 nent, sent him proposals of peace. Vahan 
 replied: "If you will allow the Armenians a 
 free and unmolested profession of their relig- 
 ion, we will in all cases obey the Persians. 
 If you will not accept our subjection on 
 these terms, we desire to say, that we con- 
 sider it much better to die a glorious death 
 in defence of Christianity. 
 
 While these negotiations were going on, 
 Mihran received an order from king Phiroz 
 to return immediately to Persia. Obliged to 
 obey, he set out with the prisoners Hrahad, 
 Hazt the Sunian, and many others. When 
 Nerseh the Gamsaragan, the elder brother 
 of Hrahad heard this, he became deeply af- 
 flicted. At length he put himself at the head 
 of some resolute men, and boldly followed 
 Mihran's camp, with the intention of saving 
 his brother by a brisk attack. 
 
 The Persians having encamped near the 
 village of Pakuan, in the province of Pakre- 
 vant, Nerseh with his followers approached. 
 In the village was a chapel dedicated to St. 
 Gregory the Illuminator. Nerseh entered the 
 
 8
 
 170 
 
 chapel and kneeling down, fervently prayed 
 to St. Gregory to aid him to save his broth- 
 er. While he was engaged in this act of 
 devotion, suddenly Hrahad appeared before 
 him, having been released from the Persian 
 bonds. They both glorifying the Almighty 
 for this signal instance of his favour, return- 
 ed to Duin. 
 
 When Mihran discovered the escape of 
 Hrahad, he immediately summoned Hazt the 
 Sunian, and urged him to renounce Christia- 
 nity; he refusing to do so, was beheaded 
 by order of the tyrant, and after, the depar- 
 ture of the Persians, he was interred in the 
 chapel of St. Gregory. 
 
 CHAPTEE IV. 
 
 OTHER ACTS OF THE VAHANIANS. 
 A. D. 483. 
 
 Vahan, after the retreat of Mihran, pro- 
 ceeded to Duin, where he had the pleasure 
 of meeting again his old colleagues, Nerseh 
 and Hrahad. And soon the winter season 
 obliged both parties to take a little repose. 
 
 When the spring came, Zarmihr Hazara- 
 tukht, the Persian general, joined by several 
 apostate chiefs, advanced with a large army 
 to the siege of Duin.
 
 171 
 
 Vahan, wishing to prevent all the horrors 
 of the siege and sacking of Duin_, determin- 
 ed to withdrew from the capital. They first 
 repaired and strengthened the fortifications 
 of the city, and then recommending them- 
 selves to the Almighty, issued out in small 
 parties of two and three to effect a retreat 
 from the enemy. The Persians having block- 
 aded the city on all sides, the Vahan iaiis 
 were obliged to cut their way through the 
 thronged ranks of their opponents. They 
 all succeeded in their enterprise, to the great 
 amazement of the Persians, except two of 
 the chiefs, who in saving the life of Johan 
 Mantagunian the pontiff, were themselves 
 killed by the Persians. 
 
 Hazaravukhd, the Persian general, irritat- 
 ed at the unexpected escape of the Armenian 
 chiefs, immediately set out in pursuit of 
 Vahan , guided by Kutihon the Sunian . 
 Vahan took refuge in the fortress of Varair- 
 var, in the province of Shaghakom, which 
 was situated in that part of Armenia which 
 belonged to the Greeks. Hazaravukhd by 
 forced marches arrived at Varairvar ; but he 
 was enraged to hear that the Vahanians had 
 just left the place. Not being able to contain 
 his resentment, he wreaked his fury on the in- 
 nocent inhabitants. He, however, found there 
 the wives of Nerseh and Hrahad the Gam- 
 saragans, whom he sent to his camp. He
 
 172 
 
 thought that their husbands, for their sakes, 
 would return to obedience. 
 
 Just after this event, Hazaravukhd received 
 an order from king Phiroz, to march with 
 his army into Georgia. He appointed one 
 Shabuh as governor in Armenia, gave him 
 3000 Persians to secure his government , 
 and then left the country for Georgia. 
 
 Shabuh, the Prefect, immediately after, 
 endeavoured to conciliate the two Gainsara- 
 gans, promising to restore them their wives, 
 who were kept in a fortress. But the two 
 chiefs replied that their labours were not 
 directed towards the attainment of wordly 
 goods, but towards establishing the truth 
 of their .holy religion. They indulged how- 
 ever in hope that the Almighty would pre- 
 serve their wives in purity, and permit them 
 to meet again either in this world or in that 
 which is to come. 
 
 Shabuh enraged at this answer, endeav- 
 oured by all means in his power to seize 
 them. Having heard where Vahan took re- 
 fuge, immediately marched there and placed 
 his troops in ambush along a river. Vahan, 
 by means of spies, discovered the ambuscade, 
 and having assembled a number of peasants, 
 together with his own followers, he marched 
 by night to attack his enemies. The peasants, 
 were posted opposite to the place where the 
 Persians lay , and bore weapons and shields, 
 so as to render deception more perfect.
 
 173 
 
 The Persians thinking the peasants were 
 the Vahanians , deliberated as to whether 
 they should attack them ; when Vahan who 
 had come by a circuitous route fell upon 
 their rear, and made a furious assault. Every 
 thing was instantly in the greatest confus- 
 ion ; the Persians, uncertain as to the na- 
 ture and number of their assailants, dealt 
 their blows indiscriminately, thus many of 
 their own men perished. They at length 
 took to flight, leaving 600 men slain upon 
 the field. 
 
 Sbabuh, having rallied his troops, and 
 procured a large reinforcement, returned to 
 the conflict, and bitterly enraged at his late 
 defeat was determined either to conquer or 
 perish. 
 
 When Vahan heard of his approach, he 
 arranged his little army, composed of one 
 hundred men, and prepared to fight. But the 
 Armenians, on seeing the vast number of 
 the Persians, were seized with a panic and 
 fled, leaving Vahan, the three Ga-msaragans, 
 Nerseh, Hrahad, Vahan, Mushegh the Mami- 
 gonian, and a few others, amounting to a- 
 bout thirty, to the mercy of their assailants. 
 Shabuh seeing their small number and cer- 
 tain of victory, ordered his men to take them 
 one by one and bind them with chains. Va- 
 han made the sign of the cross, and having 
 called upon God to assist him, darted into
 
 174 
 
 the Persian ranks and made fearful havoc. 
 Followed by his brave men , he passed 
 through the ranks of the enemy. Four of his 
 men penetrating to the spot where the -apos- 
 tate Kutihon was stationed, attacked and 
 killed him; but on their turn, being sur- 
 rounded by their foes, after a valiant resist- 
 ance, were killed. 
 
 Shabuh, filled with shame at the result of 
 the late combat, quitted the scene of his dis- 
 grace and retired to Passen. Here he received 
 messengers from Persia, who informed him 
 of the death of Phiroz. He immediately set 
 out for Persia, and the grandees of the King- 
 dom appointed Vagharsh , the brother of 
 Phiroz, to the crown. 
 
 This king, who was of a quiet, peaceful 
 and prudent character, wished to make him- 
 self acquainted with the condition of Arme- 
 nia. And being informed of the gallant ex- 
 ploits of Vahan, thought proper to adopt 
 conciliatory measures with him. He, there- 
 fore, sent Nikhor who was meek, rnild, and 
 just man, to the prefecture of Armenia, w r ith 
 strict orders to endeavour to bring the gal- 
 lant Vahan to obedience. Nikhor on his ar- 
 rival in Armenia, halted at the village of 
 Nuarsag, and sent two of his nobles to Vahan 
 to arrange peace. Vahan, however, sent this 
 reply : "We cannot come to agreement ex- 
 cept on three conditions. First, that you leave
 
 475 
 
 the Armenians freely to embrace the Chris- 
 tian i'aith. Secondly, that you favour no-one 
 who professes the worship of fire. Thirdly, 
 that the king- on all occasions shall hear both 
 sides of a question before condemning either. ,, 
 
 On Nikhor agreeing to these conditions, 
 Vahan was invited to go to him. Vahan claim- 
 ed hostages for his safety, whereupon Nikhor 
 sent him eight Persian nobles. Then Vahan 
 with a few men and some of the most illus- 
 trious chiefs, went to the village of Nuarsag, 
 and ranging his troops in order of battle, com- 
 manded the war trumpets to sound a flour- 
 ish. Nikhor, who thought it was treachery, 
 and being alarmed thereat, sent to Vahan to 
 say, that he ought to observe the Persian 
 law which was in effect that none but the 
 general should blow a trumpet on entering 
 or quitting a town. To this Vahan replied : 
 "First make me a servant of the Lord of the 
 Persians, then, and not till then, will I pb- 
 serve their customs . He then entered the 
 village and met Nikhor. 
 
 The Prefect received him with honours 
 and agreed to his wishes. A council was 
 then held, and Vahan was urged to go to 
 the king, upon the understanding that no 
 harm should befall him. Vahan having 
 complied, set out for Persia. Nikhor had 
 previously written an account of every thing 
 to the king; thus when Valian arrived at
 
 17G 
 
 the Persian Court, he was kindly received, 
 and much honoured. He was made Lord of 
 the Mamigonians, and appointed Generalis- 
 simo of the Armenians. In the same manner, 
 the other Armenian chiefs were honoured by 
 the king, who in sending them back, gave 
 an order that henceforth the Armenians 
 should be left free in the accomplishment of 
 their religious duties. 
 
 They then came hack to Duin, where 
 they were met by the pontiff Johan and the 
 people, and proceeding to the Church, offer- 
 ed thanksgiving to God. 
 
 A new Prefect succeeded Nikhor named 
 Antegan, a prudent and peaceable character, 
 who had observed the wise actions of Yahan. 
 He was shortly after recalled, and on his ar- 
 rival in Persia, he represented to the king 
 that Vahan alone was worthy to rule over 
 Armenia; and that so long as he was alive, 
 there would be no occasion to send another 
 Prefect to that country. 
 
 The king pleased at these reports, ap- 
 pointed Yahan to the prefecture of Armen ia. 
 Vart, his brother, succeeded him as general 
 of the Armenians. Vahan then set out on a 
 tour through the provinces, reforming abuses 
 as he proceeded. \Vherever he found fire-tem- 
 ples, he razed them to the ground and built 
 churches in their stead. The rites and duties 
 of the Christian religion began to be exercis-
 
 177 
 
 ed publicly, and Vahan, assisted by Johau 
 the Pontiff, repaired all the Convents which 
 had fallen into decay, and built many 
 others. 
 
 Gavad, the son of Phiroz, succeeded Vagh- 
 arsh to the crown of Persia. Instigated by 
 the Magi, he sent to Armenia a new governor 
 with an army and number of Ministers of 
 their religion. Thus he recommenced the 
 persecution of the Christian Armenians. Tu- 
 mult and dissatisfaction pervaded the whole 
 nation. 
 
 Vahan, who became extremely uneasy at 
 the renewal of these persecutions, being 
 joined by other chiefs, he gathered troops, 
 and attacking the Persians, put them all to 
 sword. Gavad on hearing this, was much 
 enraged ; but being at that time at war with 
 the Greeks, he was compelled to suppress 
 his desire for vengeance. 
 
 It was in the year 510 that Vahan the 
 Mainigonian died, having attained a great 
 age, and havirig presided in the prefecture 
 twenty six years. Vahan, perhaps, did more 
 for the good of his country than any other 
 individual who has lived before or since his 
 time, whether he be considered as the 
 champion of her church, the defender of her 
 glory, or the improver of her internal con- { 
 ditiou. 
 
 After the death of Vahan several other 
 
 8*
 
 178 
 
 Prefects, as well as Pontiffs, succeeded each 
 other . During- whose time it is worthy to 
 mention an event which occured in the year 
 of Grace 551, during- the pontificate of 
 Moses the Second. A meeting was held by 
 him, of bishops and laymen in the city of 
 Duiu, at which the Armenian calender was 
 remodelled and revised. The Armenian Era 
 commences from this period, and the date of i 
 the new calendar is reckoned from the 
 11 th - July, 55i ud - year of our Lord. . 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 VARTAN THE SECOND. VAHAN SURNAMED THE 
 WOLF AND OTHER PREFECTS. 
 
 A. D. 570. 
 
 Persecutions against the Christian Arme- 
 nians were renewed again by other Persian 
 Prefects, in the year 558. There was at that 
 time one named Vartan the Second, a Mami- 
 gonian, the son of Yassag, and grandson of 
 Vart. He was of a brave and warlike char- 
 acter. He conspired with several other Ar- 
 menian chiefs to save their country from the 
 yoke of the Persians. And indeed they man- 
 aged in several encounters to defeat them. 
 But at length discord broke out amongst
 
 479 
 
 the Armenians, and Vartan seeing that he 
 was unable to oppose a new expedition of 
 the Persians, toojc his family and fled to 
 Constantinople. He was kindly received by 
 the Greek Emperor Justinian. An army was 
 raised there and again Vartan marched to 
 Armenia, causing to the Persians a great 
 lost. 
 
 Khosrove, the king of Persia, exasperat- 
 ed at his defeat, with an army of 100,000 
 infantry and 40,000 cavalry, inarched a- 
 gainst the Greeks. After a number of bat- 
 tles, a peace was agreed between the Per- 
 sians and the Greeks, by which Armenia 
 became again subject to the Persian yoke. 
 
 When Maurice, an Armenian from the 
 village of Oshagan, was appointed Emperor 
 at Constantinople, Khosrove, the grandson 
 of the late Khosrove king of Persia, applied 
 to him for protection against Vahram, his 
 general , who had driven him from his 
 throne. Maurice assembled a large army to 
 assist him to recover his crown. Many Ar- 
 menian chiefs joined this army, amongst 
 whom was Mushegh the Maniigonian, who 
 had been recently appointed a chief over the 
 Grecian Armenians and dwelt in Daron . 
 Success attended the expedition; Vahram was 
 defeated and slain, and Khosrove again rein- 
 stated, in the year 589.
 
 180 
 
 the king against Mushegh the Mamigonian, 
 for which Khosrove endeavoured to put him 
 to death. Mushegh took refuge in his own 
 province, and his innocence soon becoming 
 evident Khosrove endeavoured to recompense 
 him. 
 
 From the year 600 no Persian Prefect 
 was ever sent to Armenia, that office being 
 held by different Armenians until the period 
 when governors were sent on behalf of the 
 Saracens, or the Caliphs of Damascus. 
 
 Nevertheless, about the year 604, enmity 
 again broke out between king Khosrove and 
 Mushegh. The former despatched against the 
 latter 10,000 men, headed by Mihran his 
 nephew. Mushegh not being able to oppose 
 such a force, sent for his relative Vahan, 
 surnamed the Wolf, from the fortress of 
 Oghgan, and on his appearing before him 
 spoke thus : "My son, I am now grown old 
 and have no heir ; I will give unto thee the 
 whole of my possessions, and thou shalt 
 combat with the enemies of the faith, who 
 are now coming against us,, . Vahan engag- 
 ed with ardour in the service of his kins- 
 man, and sought to overcome Mihran by 
 stratagem. He sent him messengers, desiring 
 him to return to Persia. Before agreeing, 
 Mihran demanded that Mushegh should 
 be delivered into his hands. Vahau consent- 
 ed on condition that the land of Daron
 
 181 
 
 should be retained by him. When Vahrarn 
 arrived at the city of Mush, Vahan met him 
 as a friend, and agreed that he should be 
 furnished with 4,000 Persian cavalry , to 
 carry the plot into execution. 
 
 "With these men Vahan proceeded to the' 
 village of Khartz, where he left fifty of his 
 cavalry, saying: "If I send a man to you 
 with such a sign, hasten to Mihran for more 
 troops, and then march to the city of Otz,, . 
 He then set out for Otz with the remainder 
 of the Persians, and as the pass into that 
 city was narrow and difficult, he directed 
 them to enter after him in a peaceable way 
 taking care to keep their weapons concealed 
 under their garments. "And now, said he, 
 recollect, when I give such a signal, do not 
 spare man, woman, nor child, but put all to 
 the sword,, . 
 
 Vahan then entered the city, followed by 
 the Persians, whom he ordered to halt at 
 different houses, where he had previously 
 stationed strong determined men, who a3 
 the unsuspecting Persians entered, strangled 
 them in silence. 
 
 While this act was going forward, Vahan 
 sent one of his servants to the other fifty 
 soldiers stationed at the village, directing 
 them to apply to Mihran for a reinforcement. 
 The latter immediately despatched to Otz 
 2,000 men more. Vahan having habited tys
 
 182 
 
 Armenian followers in the dresses of the 
 murdered Persians, and having mounted 
 them upon their horses, led them out of the 
 city. The two thousand men on their arrival 
 were permitted to enter without opposition ; 
 but on their beginning to blow their trum- 
 pets as if in triumph, the citizens rose up 
 against them and massacred every soul. 
 
 After the destruction of these latter, Yahan 
 assembled 800 powerful men and posted them 
 in ambush near the river Meghdy. He then 
 repaired to Mihran, to whom he made com- 
 plaints against the troops with which he had 
 been furnished and succeeded in obtaining 
 another reinforcement of '2000 men, which 
 he declared were absolutely indispensable to 
 ensure the capture of Mushegh. These were 
 then led by him towards the river before- 
 mentioned, where the concealed troops, on 
 a preconcerted signal, cut them off to a man. 
 
 He thence sent messengers to Mihran 
 with the news that all had succeeded to his 
 utmost wishes and forthwith returned to 
 this general, attended by a hundred men, 
 and in a conversation he had with him, told 
 him, that the next day would see Mushegh 
 in his power. Then withdrawing, he watched 
 his opportunity, and whilst Mihran was a- 
 sleep in bed, he approached and plunged a 
 javelin into his body. After this act he went 
 into another appartineut, and sent for the
 
 183 
 
 secretary of the Persian general, whom he 
 obliged by threats to write, as if from 
 Mihrau, ordering Varshir the governor of the 
 Ahahunians, to arrive within three days, 
 and bring with him 3000 men. Vahan then 
 caused the unfortunate secretary to be 
 strangled. 
 
 During this time the Persian troops were 
 engaged in revelry to which they had been 
 tempted by the machinations of Vahan. After 
 the latter had observed the success of his 
 plans with Mihran, he directed the few at- 
 tendants who had accompanied him to the 
 Persian camp, to close silently all the outlets 
 of the places wherein the - soldiers were ca- 
 rousing, and then to set fire to them. This 
 act completed the destruction of the enemy's 
 army. Vahan then assembled his troops near 
 mount Cuth, where he pitched a camp, made 
 to resemble as much as possible a Persian 
 one, and stationed several Armenians outside, 
 clad like Persian chiefs. Varshir who had 
 obeyed the false summons he had received, 
 within the time spacified approached at the 
 head of 3600 men. Having halted some dis- 
 tance from where Vahan and his followers 
 lay, he set out alone for the camp, where 
 he supposed Mihran was. On his arrival he 
 was ushered into the presence of Vahan by 
 the disguised chiefs, and not being intima- 
 tely acquainted with Mihran, he saluted
 
 184 
 
 Vahau, fancying him to be the Persian gen- 
 eral. He was, however, quickly undeceived 
 by the Armenian chief, who addressing him 
 in a scornful way, said : " So you thought 
 to force the Armenians to embrace the 
 Persian religion,,! He then directed the people 
 to seize and scourge him. Varshir confound- 
 ed by this language and overpowered at the 
 reflection of the danger he was in, fell life- 
 less on the ground. On the attendants of 
 Vahan seizing him and commencing the 
 punishment which they were ordered to in- 
 flict, Varshir recovered a little and implored 
 mercy. Vahan promised to spare his life if 
 he did as he directed him, which was, to 
 write immediately to the officer whom he 
 had left in charge of his troops, directing 
 him to send 1,000 men to the foot of Mount 
 Cuth, 1,000 to a valley which he named, 
 and leaving the remaining 1600 where they 
 were then encamped, to come to him with 
 ten men. 
 
 This was immediately done by the terri- 
 fied Varshir, and as soon as the letter was 
 despatched, Vahan ordered him to be strangl- 
 ed. The same fate befell the officer and the 
 men whom he had sent for, on their falling 
 into his hands. 
 
 The strength of Varshir's forces being 
 thus broken by their division into three * 
 bodies, Vahan attacked them successively.
 
 when they, considering themselves in per- 
 fect safety, had neglected all means of de- 
 fence, and destroyed them all with the 
 exception of fourty, who succeeded in ef- 
 fecting their escape to Persia. Oti their rela- 
 ting to Khosrove the fate of Mihran and his 
 army, he became highly incensed, and im- 
 mediately assembled a large force to revenge 
 on Vahan the loss he had sustained. 
 
 This force was placed under the command 
 of Vakhthang, the uncle of Mihran, who 
 marched with speed into Armenia. On his 
 arrival in the country of the Abahunians, 
 Vahan, who had assembled an army of 
 28,00') men, sent him a message saying: 
 "I am surprised, that after hearing of the 
 tragical fate of Mihran, you have the rash- 
 ness to come against us; perhaps you seek 
 a wife amongst the daughters of Armenia. 
 Come then to us, and you will find in the 
 midst of our troops what will soon cool your 
 amorous fire ! After this, Yahan attacked 
 the Persians twice, and defeated them each 
 time. He shortly after died, having proved a 
 terrible scourge to the enemies of Armenia. 
 His remains were interred in the convent of 
 Klag. 
 
 After his death, his son Sumpad (A. D. 
 607) assumed the commmand of the Arme- 
 nian troops, and attacking Vakhthang, 
 defeated and killed him, together with three
 
 18G 
 
 other Persian generals. He died shortly after- 
 wards, and was succeeded by his son Vahanj 
 who was, by the mother's side, a descendant 
 of the family of the Gamsaragans. At this 
 time one David Saharuny was Prefect of 
 Armenia. War having again broken out bet- 
 ween the Greeks and the Persians, David the 
 Prefect, became so much alarmed for his 
 own safety under the Persians, of whom he 
 was much afraid, that he relinquished his 
 government, after holding it twenty-four 
 years, and went to Constantinople. 
 
 He was succeeded by Varazdirotz the 
 Pakradunian, who resided in Persia, and was 
 installed by Khosrove at the head of the 
 government of Armenia. But about the year 
 631, Rostoin, the governor of Aderbadagan, 
 wishing- to have the prefecture of Armenia 
 for himself, began to intrigue for the purpose 
 of deposing Varazdirotz. He, dreading the 
 consequence of remaining exposed to the 
 machinations of his rival, quietly relinquish- 
 ed the government, and retired with his 
 family and property to the Greek division of 
 Armenia. 
 
 The government of the Greek division of 
 Armenia was some time after this event 
 given to David Saharuny, who, as we have 
 mentioned before, had taken refuge in Cons- 
 tantinople, when hostilities broke out bet- 
 ween the Persians and Greeks. Saharuny
 
 187 
 
 
 remained governor three years, when having 
 
 displeased some of the chiefs^ he was expel- 
 led by them. These latter then quarrelled 
 with each other, and by their mutual hostil- 
 ity left the country exposed to the incursions 
 of her enemies . Theodoras the Rushdunian, 
 on observing the disturbances that pervaded 
 Armenia, collected some troops, and by his 
 exertions greatly contributed to lessen the 
 disorders. 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 THE SARACENS IN ARMENIA. 
 A. D. 636. 
 
 About the year 636, Armenia was invad- 
 ed by the Saracens, who to the number of 
 J8.000, headed by a chief named Abdor- 
 rahmau, had advanced into the regions of 
 Daron, committing every where horrible 
 devastations, taxing all the male inhabit- 
 ants, and carrying away their wives and 
 children. 
 
 This was the commencement of the most 
 unhappy era in the annals of Armenia, and 
 the wbole country was shortly plunged into 
 ruin and desolation. 
 
 The chief ot Darou, Vahaii the Gamsara-
 
 188 
 
 gan, grandson of Vahan the Wolf, assembl- 
 ed an army of 8000 men, commanded by his 
 brother Diran, andMushegh another general, 
 and endeavoured to repel the advance of the 
 invaders ; Sahur, the chief of the Antzeva- 
 tzies , together with his followers , joined 
 them. A battle was fought between them 
 and the Saracens ; Sahur basely betrayed his 
 countrymen and joined the ranks of the 
 enemy. He was, however, killed by Diran in 
 the course of the battle. Nevertheless the 
 Armenians were defeated with great slaugh- 
 ter, and their two leaders, Diran and Mushegh, 
 were among the slain. All Armenia now lay 
 open to the invaders, and the blaze of con- 
 flagration was seen in all parts of the 
 country. 
 
 In the year 639 the Saracens advanced 
 with an immense force to the siege of Duin, 
 which they invested on all sides on the 20 th - 
 of November, and on the sixth of January 
 following, took it by storm. They caused the 
 most dreadful havoc in the city, by mas- 
 sacring (2,000 of the inhabitants. All its 
 splendid edifices were either burnt or pulled 
 down ; after pillaging it of every thing val- 
 uable, these ruthless barbarians returned to 
 their own country, carrying away with 
 them 35,000 citizens captive. 
 
 Varazdirotz was again appointed Prefect 
 of Armenia by Constantine the grandson of
 
 189 
 
 Heraclius, who succeeded to the imperial 
 throne ; but he had only enjoyed that digni- 
 ty for one year, when he died. His son 
 Sumpad succeeded him. No sooner had the 
 country recovered a little tranquillity after 
 the late invasion and pillage, when the Sa- 
 racens caused another eruption, by killing 
 and destroying all before them. After despoil- 
 ing several provinces, they extended their 
 depradations to the district round Mount 
 Ararat. Sumpad, the governor, with some 
 other chiefs, went to meet them, with the 
 intention of stopping their ravages, by sub- 
 mitting to whatever they wished. After they 
 had distributed many valuable gifts, the 
 Saracens were prevailed upon to desist from 
 their spoliations, Sumpad promising to pay 
 pall-tax for the whole nation, and to renounce 
 obedience to the Greeks. 
 
 The Emperor Constantine, on being made 
 acquainted with these terms, became ex- 
 tremely irritated, and assembling a numerous 
 army, set out with a determination to bring 
 the Armenians again to subjection by the 
 sword. But Nierses the Pontiff of that time, 
 with a number of bishops, went to meet him 
 and prevailed upon him to appease his anger. 
 The Emperor left some Grecian troops and 
 number of Grecian priests in Armenia, and 
 returned to Constantinople. 
 
 The Saracens hearing of the submission of
 
 190 
 
 theArmcnians to the authority of the Greeks, 
 renewed, in the year 652, their incursions 
 into that country. By the intercession, how- 
 ever, of Vassag, chief of one part of Armenia 
 Minor, who had submitted to their authority, 
 these invaders refrained from committing such 
 depradations as marked their other visits. 
 They did not kill a single man, but taking 
 hostages to the amount of 1775, in order to 
 insure the future obedience of the inhabitants, 
 they returned to Damascus. In the following 
 year the Governor Sumpad died, after holding 
 that office ten years. The Saracens then ap- 
 pointed Hamazasb the Mamigonian. Two 
 years after the nation finding the tributes 
 exacted from them by the Saracens oppres- 
 sive, revolted from their dominion, and again 
 became tributaries of the Emperor^ who con- 
 firmed Hamazasb in the Government with 
 the title of Prefect. 
 
 When this news reached the Caliph of 
 Damascus, he put all the Armenian hostages 
 to death, and commenced preparations to 
 invade Armenia in person, determined to 
 deliver it up to pillage and sword. Before, 
 however, he had time to carry his design 
 into execution, a sedition broke out among 
 his troops, and he was killed. His successor 
 Moaviah having- entered into negotiations 
 with the Armenians, prevailed upon them 
 again to renounce subjection to the Empe-
 
 J9I 
 
 ror, and return to their obedience to the 
 Saracens. Eight months after Hamazasb died 
 having- held the government five years. His 
 brother Gregory was appointed governor by 
 order of Moaviah the Caliph of Damascus, in 
 the year 659. 
 
 Immediately after a war ensued between 
 the Greeks and the Saracens, which termi- 
 nated in favour of the latter, in consequence 
 of the treachery of the Armenian general 
 Vart, who betrayed the Greeks into the 
 hands of the Saracens. Vart, however, was 
 severely punished for his treason, and was 
 denied all rest in consequence of his guilty 
 conscience. 
 
 In the year 683 numerous banditti from the 
 Khazirs infested Armenia. Gregory the Pre- 
 fect fell in a conflict with these marauders, 
 after a government of twenty-four years. 
 For about two years after his death, Armenia 
 remained without a governor, in consequence 
 of which perpetual disorder and trouble af- 
 flicted the nation, increased by the horrid 
 devastations of its enemies, who assailed it 
 from all quarters; the people having no al- 
 lies to whom they could look for assistance. 
 After the expiration of the above mention- 
 ed period a Pakradunian named Ashod, son 
 of one Pewrad, rose from obscurity, and as- 
 sembling a few troops, attacked and routed 
 the enemies of the nation, took upon himself-
 
 192 
 
 the government of the country, and appoint- 
 ed his brother Sumpad general of Armenia. 
 He then made peace with the Saracens, con- 
 senting to pay them a yearly tribute. 
 
 Justinian the II, the Greek Emperor, no- 
 ticing the separation of the Armenians from 
 the Greeks, directed them to renounce o- 
 bedience to the Saracens and return to his 
 authority. They replied thus: "How often have 
 we been subject to the rule of the Greeks, 
 yet how little assistance have they rendered 
 us in time of our distress? On the contrary, 
 the reward of our obedience has been injury 
 and insult. Should we at present submit 
 ourselves to your power, our kingdom would 
 be exposed to invasion, we should be deliv- 
 ered up to the sword, and our habitations to 
 pillage. We beseech you then to let us re- 
 main under the dominion of our present 
 masters, by which alone our safety and the 
 safety of our nation can be secured. The 
 Emperor enraged at this language, sent an 
 army to invade Armenia. Twenty-five prov- 
 inces became almost depopulated by the 
 fury of the invaders, who took 8000 families 
 and sold them as slaves in a foreign laud. 
 The following year the Emperor again sent 
 an army of 40,000 men to ravage the 
 country. The nation- was almost driven to 
 madness and despair by the devastations 
 that were committed. But the miseries of this
 
 193 
 
 uuhappy people did not terminate here. The 
 Saracens imagining that the Armenians had 
 returned to the subjection of the Greeks, also 
 attacked Armenia and demolished every ed- 
 ifice on the line of march, carrying away 
 captive a vast multitude of both sexes and 
 all ages. Ashod the governor on attempting 
 to resist them, was defeated and killed. After 
 this event they retired for a while, but soon 
 returned again with a greater number of 
 troops, headed by a general named Mahomed . 
 
 They destroyed cities, towns and villages, 
 as they advanced, and taking the fortress 
 of Sevan they razed it to the ground, and 
 sold the garrison as slaves. The Armenians, 
 terrified at the fierce nature of their attacks, 
 surrendered the government of the country 
 into their hands. 
 
 On the other side the Greek Emperor on 
 hearing this, in the year 690 marched in 
 person to Armenia with a large army. 
 The people having no other alternative but 
 to bow to the stronger party, again submit- 
 ted to the Greeks. The Emperor leaving 
 30,000 men to protect the country against 
 the Saracens, took hostages from among the 
 distinguished Armenian Chiefs and returned 
 to Constantinople. Order and tranquillity 
 was at length restored, and the government 
 was confided to Nerseh Shiragatzi, a man of 
 talent and much culture. 
 
 9
 
 194 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 
 SARACEN GOVERNORS IN ARMENIA. 
 A. D. 691. 
 
 Now our history has reached the year 
 691, and 140 of the Armenian Era. The 
 Caliph of Damascus hearing of the submission 
 of the Armenians to the Greeks, ardently 
 desired to invade the country again. But 
 he was prevented from putting his design 
 into execution by the Greek army which 
 was stationed there. The Greeks, however, 
 were gradually withdrawn from Armenia, 
 and at the expiration of three years had all 
 departed. The Caliph then opened negotia- 
 tions with the Armenians, and by kind 
 promises induced them to submit to his 
 power. A governor was sent to them by 
 him, named Abdullah ; this occurred in the 
 fourth year^ of the government of Nerseh 
 the Gamsaragan. 
 
 Abdullah, accompanied by a number of 
 Saracens, entered the city of JDuin, and began 
 to exercise his authority with mildness and 
 forbearance . This , however , was only a 
 ruse ; soon after he took, on different pre- 
 texts, several of the chiefs, and putting
 
 them in chains, extorted from them their 
 most valuable property. Nerseh_ perceiving 
 this, made his escape to Daiks. Abdullah 
 caught Isaac the Pontiff and Sumpad the 
 General, and sent them in chains to Damas- 
 cus. He then stripped all the great churches 
 of Ararat of their treasure, and caused David 
 of Duin to be crucified. 
 
 Sumpad the General, however, made his 
 escape fr^m Damascus, and returning to 
 Armenia, wrote a piteous letter to the Em- 
 peror Justinian, pointing the distress into 
 which Abdullah had plunged Armenia. Just- 
 inian ordered Leontius a celebrated general, 
 to march into Armenia with a large army. 
 Sumpad, on his side, gathered together a 
 few Armenian chiefs, and collecting a few 
 troops, took up his position in the city of 
 Vartanaguerd. Abdullah, at the head of 5000 
 men, marched against him. 
 
 During his absence, (A. D. 694), the 
 Greeks arriving in the country of Ararat, en- 
 tered the city of Duin and destroyed the houses 
 of all his followers. They then hastened to 
 Vartanaguerd, where joining Sumpad, they 
 attacked Abdullah and completely defeated 
 him. Abdullah, however, with ten men es- 
 caped ; but those of the Saracens who were 
 taken prisoners, were sold as slaves. Leon- 
 tius shortly after returned to Constantinople, 
 where being elected Emperor, he appointed 
 Sumpad Governor of Armenia.
 
 190 
 
 This Sumpad took up his residence in 
 the fortress of Thukhars in the country of 
 the Daiks, and for some time governed the 
 country peaceably. But in the year 702, 
 Mohmat Ogba, a renowned Saracen general 
 again invaded Armenia. Then Nerseh the 
 Gamsaragan joined Sumpad, and raising a 
 force from among the people of Vanant, they 
 inarched against the plunderers, A fight 
 ensued, in which the Saracens were^defeated 
 with great slaughter. Mohmat Ogba, escaped 
 with difficulty, attended by a few horsemen , 
 and arriving at Damascus, inflamed the 
 anger of the Caliph against the Armenians. 
 Another army was collected, and Mohmat 
 marched again to Armenia, determined to 
 wreak his vengeance on all. 
 
 Isaac the Pontiff, who was then a prisoner 
 in Damascus, hearing the calamities that 
 were awaiting his countrymen, sent to Moh- 
 mat entreating his permission to accompany 
 him in his expedition . His request was 
 granted, and the consequence was that Moh- 
 mat effected a reconcilation with the Arme- 
 nians, and all the prisoners who were taken 
 during former wars, w r ere released. 
 
 Abdullah, who was formerly governor of 
 Armenia, some time after was elevated to 
 the Caliphate of Damascus. Recollecting his 
 defeat at Vartanaguerd, he was not pleased 
 at the continuation of the peace, and sought
 
 497 
 
 an opportunity of avenging liimself on the 
 Armenians. For this purpose he appointed 
 one Cashm governor of Armenia, directing 
 him to slay the Armenian chiefs. Whereupon 
 Cashm contrived to decoy a number of the 
 principal Armenian nobility into the church 
 of Nakhjuan, to which he set fire and they 
 were all burnt alive. The property and the 
 families of his victims were seized, and some 
 were put to death on the cause of their 
 religion. 
 
 Sumpad, the late governor, and a few 
 other chiefs, to avoid falling into the power 
 of Cashm, fled into the country of the Eg- 
 erians, which belonged to Greece. But instead 
 of being received with kindness and assisted, 
 they were treated with contempt. Whereupon 
 feeling themselves agrieved at this treat- 
 ment, they plundered the city in which they 
 had taken refuge, robbed the churches, and 
 carried off the spoil to Armenia. The Greeks, 
 incensed at their impiety in laying hands 
 on the church, published an anathema which 
 was read annually on Easter day. 
 
 In the year 717 Velith was sent as gov- 
 ernor of Armenia instead of Cashm. From this 
 period to the reign of the Pakradunians, 
 Armenia continued to be governed by indivi- 
 duals sent by the Caliphs. These governors, 
 contrary to the will of their master, contin- 
 ued to oppress the Armenians with little in-
 
 It):; 
 
 ter mission, levying taxes and inflicting- fines 
 which were appropriated to their own pri- 
 vate use. 
 
 After some changes in the government of 
 Armenia, in the year 742, Murwan became 
 the ruler. He was a man of eminent qual- 
 ities, and in the second year of his sway over 
 Armenia, he handed over the country to 
 Ashod the Pakradunian, and proceeded to 
 Damascus, where he was elevated to the 
 dignity of the Caliphate. Immediately after 
 he confirmed Ashod the Pakradunian in the 
 government of Armenia. Ashod for some 
 time conducted himself with great discretion. 
 
 In the course of a few years, on the death 
 of Murwan and the succession of Almansur 
 to the Caliphate, the accustomed tribute im- 
 posed by the Saracens on Armenia was 
 much increased. These people were then 
 employed in the construction of Bagdad, 
 whither the throne of the Caliphate was 
 shortly after removed. To enable them to 
 meet their expenses they taxed all the Ar- 
 menian clergymen, and even the hermits 
 who were inhabitants of the wilderness. 
 Orders also were issued that all crosses 
 should be removed from the tops of the 
 churches, and the people were commanded 
 to repair at all hours of the day and night 
 for public worship, with many other distaste- 
 ful orders. These grievances pressing hard
 
 199 
 
 upon the people, they determined to revolt. 
 Ashod the governor attempting- to resist, 
 was seized by Gregory and David the Ma- 
 migonian chiefs, who put out his eyes; 
 fourteen years after this event he died. Yezid 
 succeeded him, and continually harassed 
 the people by the exaction of tributes and 
 abominable extortions. Two years after he 
 was recalled by the Caliph, and Isaac the 
 Pakradunian was appointed governor. He 
 was a man of singular piety, and governed 
 the nation with the most paternal kindness. 
 He was celebrated for his great beauty. 
 During his government bands of lawless meu 
 entered the province of Vasburagan from Per- 
 sia. They were opposed by the two brothers 
 Isaac and Hamazasb, the princes of the 
 Ardzrunians, who in an encounter with 
 them were both slain. 
 
 When Gagik, the youngest brother of 
 Isaac and Hamazasb, heard of their deaths, 
 he collected a number of troops, and marching 
 towards that part of Persia from whence 
 their enemies had come, he burnt and des- 
 troyed a number of places, putting most of 
 the inhabitants to death He returned to Ar- 
 menia, but some time after he was betrayed 
 into the hands of the Persians, who threw 
 him into prison where he died. 
 
 About this period the Armenians were 
 thrown into the greatest distress by the
 
 200 
 
 increased exactions imposed upon them by 
 the Saracens. These were now become in- 
 tolerable, and, to increase the evil, a dreadful 
 dearth occurred in consequence of a bad 
 harvest caused by furious showers of hail- 
 stones of an enormous size, which cut almost 
 every blade of grass to pieces. This unfor- 
 tunate circumstance was quickly followed by 
 another still more fatal in its effects. Clouds 
 of locusts overspread the land, and soon 
 devoured what had been spared by the hail. 
 Famine and misery now desolated this un- 
 happy country. 
 
 Few years after one Bekir was sent by 
 the Caliph as governor of Armenia. He was 
 of a stern and relentless disposition, and 
 fearfully harassed the poor Armenians . 
 Troops were sent by his order into the prov- 
 inces of Kaghin and Thaliii, where they 
 slew 700 of the inhabitants, and made slaves 
 of 1200 more. He committed many other 
 cruelties. The hated Bekir was at length 
 succeeded by Hassan by order of the Caliph. 
 This governor exceeded all his predecessors 
 in tyranny. The nation became sadly im- 
 poverished during his sway, the troops he 
 kept, being permitted to exercise the most 
 wanton cruelties on the inhabitants with 
 impunity. 
 
 Mushegh the Mamigonian unable to bear 
 this any longer, assembled a few troops
 
 201 
 
 and attacked some of Hassan's soldiers who 
 bad gone to Daron for the purpose of plun- 
 der, defeated and killed two hundred of them. 
 Then he procured some reinforcements, and 
 in a second encounter massacred 4000 of 
 them. Then he marched to Duin and taking 
 it by assault, drove out the governor. 
 
 The other Armenians inspirited by the 
 conduct of Mushegh, took up arms and re- 
 volted against the Saracens. The latter upon 
 this invaded Armenia with 30.000 men, and 
 Mushegh with 5000 men bravely opposed 
 them, aided by the generals Sumpad and 
 Samuel. After a resolute contest, superiority 
 of number on the side of the Saracens pre- 
 vailed, and the Armenian leaders with 3000 
 men fell on the field. The remainder fled 
 with the two sons of Sumpad, Ashod and 
 Shabuh. The Saracens immediately began 
 to lay the country waste, but Ashod, sur- 
 named Messaguer (the flesh-eater), procured 
 a few troops and attacked the plunderers 
 who were ravaging the provinces of Ashotze 
 and Dashirs, putting them to flight. Ashod 
 then marched to the province of Shirag, 
 w^here a similar success attended him. Hav- 
 ing expelled thence the Saracen governor 
 Jahab, together with all his forces, Ashod 
 built a city there and named it Aui the 
 Second. It afterwards became the capital of 
 the nation and the residence of the Pon- 
 

 
 202 
 
 tiff. For about six years after this event, Ar- 
 menia was a perpetual scene of warfare and 
 plunder, sometimes the Saracens being suc- 
 cessful, at other times the Armenians. 
 
 In the year 786 Yezid the Second was ap- 
 pointed governor of Armenia by the Caliph. 
 He succeeded by mildness and promises in 
 tranquillizing- the country . But he soon 
 changed his policy and so cruelly harassed 
 the people , that 12,00 souls left their 
 country and sought refuge in Greece. After 
 twelve years rule Yezid was recalled by the 
 Caliph. Khuzima was appointed in his place, 
 and by order of the Caliph, he put a stop to 
 the depredations of the troops, and once more 
 restored peace to the nation, treating the 
 chiefs with special marks of favour after hav- 
 ing received from them the requisite hostages 
 in token of their allegiance. Some time after 
 Khuzima began to show the bad side of his 
 character, and caused the brother of the Pon- 
 tiff Joseph to be strangL-d. In the twentieth 
 year of his ruie Khuzima died, and immediate- 
 ly after the country was invaded by a horde 
 of plunderers from Mesopotamia. On this oc- 
 casion Ashod the great surnamed the Messa- 
 guer, assembling troops marched against 
 the marauders and proved successful; but 
 his brother Shabuh was killed in the action. 
 
 Howl was the next governor, sent by the 
 Caliph, he proved a mild and benevolent
 
 203 
 
 ruler. He was accompanied from Bagdad by 
 
 Sumpad, the son of Ashod the Messaguer, 
 
 who had been sent there as a hostage, the 
 
 Caliph raising him to the dignity of General 
 
 and allowing him to return to his country. 
 
 Some time after Sevata, a Saracen, son of 
 
 Jahab, having married a Pakradunian maiden 
 
 named Arusiag, sought to overturn the power 
 
 of the Saracens in Armenia. By his intrigues 
 
 he induced Sumpad the general, Isaac the 
 
 chief of the Sunies, and many other Armenian 
 
 chiefs, to join in the plot. He then collected 
 
 a large force and openly declared war. Howl 
 
 on hearing this, hastily collected 5000 of the 
 
 most resolute of his troops, and marching 
 
 with the greatest speed and secrecy, arrived 
 
 at Sevata's camp on the banks of the river 
 
 Hurastan. Without giving him the least 
 
 intimation of his approach, he suddenly fell 
 
 on the rebel troops, who, taken by surprise, 
 
 made very little resistance. About one half 
 
 of them were killed, the rest took to flight. 
 
 Isaac the Sunian was killed; Sevata and 
 
 Sumpad with difficulty effected their escape. 
 
 After ruling the Armenians seventeen 
 
 years, with as much happiness to them as 
 
 credit to himself, Howl was recalled by the 
 
 Caliph, and the next governor was Pakarad, 
 
 a Pakradunian and relation of Sumpad the 
 
 general. During his government, a Persian 
 
 chief of the name of Baban, having collected
 
 204 
 
 an army, began to make inroads into Arme- 
 nia, intending to reduce it to the Persian 
 power . He was opposed by an army of 
 100,000 men sent against him by the Caliph 
 Mavun ; but in the battle that ensued, the 
 Saracens were defeated and 30,000 of them 
 were killed . Baban then marched to the 
 conquest of Armenia. In the meantime Sum- 
 pad the general, gathered together all the 
 Armenian troops and joined the discomfited 
 Sarances. A second battle then took place 
 near mount Ararat, and after a long and 
 bloody contest, the Persians were put to 
 flight. Baban was taken prisoner by Sahl, 
 the son of Sumpad. He was brought to Afshin 
 the Saracen commander, who ordered his 
 feet and hands to be first cut off, and then 
 caused him to be crucified. 
 
 Pakarad was deposed in the thirteenth 
 year of his government, and one Abuseth 
 was sent by the Caliph in his stead. 
 
 The first action of Abuseth was to take 
 Pakarad by treachery and send him in chains 
 to Bagdad, where he was obliged outwardly 
 to renounce his religion, to avoid incurring 
 the displeasure of the Caliph. 
 
 The inhabitants of Mount Sim, who are 
 called Sasuns, indignant at Abuseth's breach 
 of faith in seizing Pakarad, took up arms, 
 and falling upon the Saracens quite unex- 
 pectedly, put them to fligt, after killing the
 
 203 
 
 governor. The Caliph thereupon sent an 
 army headed by Pugha, great tyrant, direct- 
 ing- him to take vengeance on Armenia for 
 the late defeat. All the Armenian chiefs were 
 to be seized and sent in chains to Bagdad. 
 
 All those who were able to carry arms, 
 were to be killed. Any of the people, how- 
 ever, who consented to forsake Christianity 
 and embrace the religion of the Saracens, 
 were to be spared, provided they were strong 
 and handsome; if they were the reverse, 
 not withstanding their consenting to abjure 
 their religion, they were to be put to the. 
 sword. The dregs of the people he was com- 
 manded not to notice, they being beneath 
 the anger of the Caliph. 
 
 CHAPTEK VIII. 
 
 PUGHA THE TYRANT. 
 
 A. D. 850. 
 
 It was in the year 850, and 299 according 
 to the Armenian era, that Pugha at the 
 head of a large army advanced into Arme- 
 nia. He first appeared in the province of 
 Daron, the inhabitants of which were 
 thrown into the greatest terror on his ap- 
 proach. Here he found means to entrap
 
 _ ^ f ^) 
 
 Ashod and David, the two sons of Pakarad, 
 Gregory the Mamigonian, with many other 
 chiefs, and sent them all in chains to Bag- 
 dad. He then sent detachments of his army 
 to scour the vallies of Mount Sim, and those 
 parts of the Mountain which were inhabited, 
 where they massacred every living soul they 
 found. 
 
 The Armenians inhabiting the summit of 
 Mount Sim, urged to desperation at the 
 prospect of meeting the same fate as their 
 countrymen in the vallies, rushed down in 
 great number to attack their enemies. But 
 the Saracens being in possession of all the 
 passes of the Mountain, intercepted the un- 
 fortunate Armenians, killed a great number 
 and made many more prisoners. These they 
 bound with ropes and dragged into the pre- 
 sence of the governor. Pugha according to 
 his instructions, selected the best looking 
 and put them in confinement, with a view 
 to their being prevailed upon to renounce 
 their religion ; the remainder he ordered to 
 be butchered before his eyes. A similar scene 
 occurred more than once in the other prov- 
 inces of the country. 
 
 The news of these horrors having- reached 
 the ears of Ashod, the celebrated chief of the 
 Ardzrunians, he determined upon resistance; 
 but the other chiefs, without whose assist- 
 ance he could effect little, were averse to 
 the plan.
 
 207 
 
 Ashod then, having no other alternative, 
 went to meet Pugha, hoping- to mollify him 
 by gifts. But he was deceived ; for as soon 
 as he came into his presence, he was cast 
 into chains, and sent with his wife and all 
 his family to Bagdad. Pugha then- marched 
 to the province of Vasburagan, and spread 
 his troops all over the land, with orders to 
 seize and bind all who were able to carry 
 
 V 
 
 arms. As in Daron, he separated the finest 
 men from the rest and put them in confine- 
 ment; the others were inexorably consigned 
 to death. The slaughter was immense, and, 
 as the records state, human blood manured 
 the land, and the vallies were literally chok- 
 ed up by the corpses of their former inhabit- 
 ants. Those whom the sanguinary governor 
 spared, were incessantly tormented to em- 
 brace the religion of the Saracens and when 
 it was found that many resolutely adhered to 
 their faith, they were tortured until death 
 relieved them from their sufferings. 
 
 From this province he marched to the 
 country about Mount Ararat. Sumpad the 
 general, feeling convinced that all resistance 
 would be in vaiu,went to Pugha laden with 
 gifts to endeavour to soften him. Pugha, 
 contrary to his usual custom, received the 
 general with kindness and respect, and as- 
 sociated him with himself in all hazardous 
 enterprizes, in all of which Sumpad proved
 
 203 
 
 himself worthy of the confidence which was 
 placed in him. 
 
 Pugha shortly afterwards entered the 
 capital Duin, whence he despatched parties 
 of his troops to ravage the provinces of 
 Ararat. The more comely of the inhabitants, 
 as before, were spared and brought to the 
 governor ; the others were slain immediately 
 on their falling into the hands of the sol- 
 diers. 
 
 A few days after they were taken, Pugha 
 commenced persecuting the captives on ac- 
 count of their religion. Many were tortured 
 to such an extent that they scarcely retained 
 a single feature by which they might be 
 recognized. After enduring all that the 
 cruel ingenuity of their tormentors could 
 devise, they were burnt alive. 
 
 Among the victims that were hourly ex- 
 posed to torture and death in the city of 
 Duin, were seven men from the province of 
 Aghpag, the chief of whom was Adorn. These 
 were so noble in stature and so beautiful in 
 countenance, that they struck almost every 
 beholder with admiration. Pugha tried every 
 gentle method to enduce them to renounce 
 their faith, but all to no purpose. When he 
 perceived this, he tortured them; but the same 
 power which enabled them to withstand the 
 solicitations of their tormentor, gave them 
 fortitude to endure all the severity with which
 
 - 209 
 
 he treated them. They were afterwards 
 crucified. 
 
 The execution of these and the others 
 whom we have noticed, took place in the 
 years 852 and 853 . Johannes the Pontiff 
 subsequently appointed a day to celebrate the 
 feast of these martyrs. The inexorable severity 
 of the governor at length roused to exertion 
 those of the chiefs who .had not yet fallen 
 into his hands, and who had taken refuge in 
 places where they could bid defiance to the 
 tyrant. These having collected a few troops 
 posted themselves in a certain valley, through 
 which one of the detachments of the Sara- 
 cens had to pass on their homeward march, 
 with their prisoners . Here they attacked 
 and massacred a great number of them and 
 released their captive countrymen. Before, 
 however, they had time to make good their 
 retreat, they were surrounded by other de- 
 tachments of the enemy, and after a brave 
 resistance were obliged to surrender. 
 
 On being taken to Pugha, he ordered 
 them to be first tortured and then decap- 
 itated. 
 
 Shortly after this the governor despatched 
 troops to the provinces of the Sunies and 
 Sisakans, there to enact the same atrocities 
 as they had done in the other parts of Ar 1 - 
 menia. They were particularly directed to 
 seize all the nobles of these provinces, and
 
 especially Vassag the chief of the Sisakans, 
 and Ashod his brother, the sons of Papguen. 
 The chiefs, on hearing- this, retired to some 
 inpregnable forts in the province of Paghas. 
 Vassag, however, having delayed rather 
 longer than the rest , was surrounded by 
 the Saracens, but succeeded by a stratagem 
 in escaping from them. On their discovering 
 his flight however, they pursued him with 
 such celerity, that he found there was no 
 hope of distancing them. He then boldly 
 determined to oppose them, and drawing his 
 sword, rushed in amongst them like a wild 
 boar at bay. His valour and strength aston- 
 ished the Saracens, who seeing him kill all 
 before him, took to flight. Vassag succeeded 
 in overtaking their general, whom he brought 
 to the ground by a blow with his sword, 
 and trampled to death beneath his horse's 
 feet . He then made off eastward, to the 
 country of the Kartmans, whose chief, 
 Garidje, outwardly, gave him a most cordial 
 reception. 
 
 A short time after, however, he took the 
 ill-fated Vassag by surprise, and sent him in 
 chains to Pugha. The tyrant was overjoyed 
 at the capture of the chief, and doubled his 
 chains. Immediately after this, the Saracen 
 troops having discovered the position where 
 Vassag's brother Ashod and his mother had 
 taken refuge, surrounded the place and took
 
 211 
 
 them prisoners, with several other chiefs, who 
 were residing with them. They were then 
 sent to Pugha, who loaded them with chains 
 and kept them in strict confinement. Pugha 
 shortly after this, imrched with his troops 
 to Artzakh, in the province of Khatchen (in 
 Kharabagh), and captured Adernerseh the 
 chief, with his family, and many other dis- 
 tinguished persons . He also slaughtered 
 thousands of the inhabitants of that province, 
 insomuch, say the old records, that the earth 
 was drunk with the blood of innocent men. 
 
 From Khatchen he proceeded to the 
 province of Udi and the country of Kart- 
 mans. He laid siege to the castle of the chief 
 Garidje, the betrayer of Vassag, and having 
 taken it loaded him with chains, after putting 
 most of his followers to death. He also cap- 
 tured Stephen, surnamed Gon, chief of the 
 Sevorties, and destroyed his city named Dus. 
 
 Pugha then marched to the country of 
 the Aghuans, marking the whole of his 
 route with blood, and desolating the country 
 like a pestilence as he advanced. Isaiah, the 
 chief of the Aghuans, with all his family, 
 together with almost all the chiefs of his 
 nation, fell into the hands of the destroyer, 
 the country exhibiting more the appearance 
 of a slaughter-house than an inhabitated 
 country. From thence Pugha proceeded to 
 Tiflis, where he crucified Isaac the chief of
 
 212 
 
 Yanant, and put to death Mogathel of the 
 same tribe. He then returned to Duin, ac- 
 companied by his captives, led in the most 
 degrading form of slavery, and on his arrival 
 at that city, he assembled together all the 
 prisoners whom he had taken in Armenia, 
 and then set out on his return to Bagdad. 
 The government was delivered over to a 
 Persian named Shekhey, who was invested 
 with the supreme authority during Pugha's 
 absence. 
 
 Pugha persuaded Sumpad the general to 
 accompany him, by solemnly declaring his 
 conviction that the Caliph, in reward of his 
 fidelity, would confer upon him the govern- 
 ment of Armenia. 
 
 When the Armenian chiefs and other cap- 
 tives were presented to the Caliph at Bag- 
 dad, he spake to them in a threatening man- 
 ner, and ordered Sumpad the general to be 
 bound and placed with the other prisoners. 
 Then commenced the most horrible persecu- 
 tion. The Caliph only gave them one alter- 
 native, either to renounce Christianity and 
 embrace his religion, or torture and death 
 would instantly follow. Many, unable to 
 endure the idea of tortures with which they 
 were threatened, outwardly renounced Christ- 
 ianity. Others, more firm, gloriously died in 
 defence of their faith. Among these latter 
 Stephen Gon was conspicuous for his unshaken
 
 213 
 
 fortitude. Sumpad was more mildly dealt 
 with. On his refusing to abjure his religion, 
 he was placed in the strictest confinement, 
 where he bitterly bewailed having joined 
 Pugha when that tyrant was desolating his 
 country. He incessantly prayed to God for 
 this one black act of his life, and during one 
 of his earnest supplications to "the Almighty 
 on this subject, his soul was released from 
 his body. This event occurred in the year 
 856, and in the 305th year of the Armenian 
 era. He was subsequently surnamed the 
 Confessor. 
 
 Shekhey the Persian, whom Pugha had 
 left in Armenia as acting governor, enjoyed 
 that office four years, and directed affairs in 
 a manner which brought as much credit on 
 himself, as ease and comfort to the people. 
 
 With these events the government of the 
 Prefects ended. Now we turn to the history of 
 the third royal dynasty, which ruled over 
 Armenia under the name of Pakradunians.
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA 
 
 THE THIRD OB PAKRADUNIAN ROYAL 
 DYNASTY OF ARMENIA 
 
 THE PAKRADUNIAN DYNASTY. 
 
 The Pakradunians were descended from 
 Abraham, by the line of Isaac. 
 
 The first of this family was Sumpad, who 
 came to Armenia during the captivity of 
 his race by Nebuchadnezzar. One of his 
 posterity was the celebrated Pakarad, who 
 lived in the reign ot Vagharshag, (p. 74.); 
 he was enobled by that prince by the title of 
 Pakarad the Pakradunian. All members of 
 his family from this time were universally 
 known by the title of Pakradunians.
 
 210 
 THE REIGN 
 
 OF THE PAKRADUNIANS 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 ASHOD THE FIRST. 
 
 A. D. 856. 
 
 On the chiefs of Armenia being sent to 
 Bagdad, of which we gave an account in the 
 former pages, Ashod, the son of Sumpad the 
 Confessor, assumed the government of his 
 tribe, the Pakradunians, and exercised the 
 power of General of the Armenians under the 
 prefecture of Shekhey. Ashod by his mild 
 and unassuming nature, displayed such an 
 amiable disposition, that he was universally 
 esteemed, both by his own countrymen as 
 well as by strangers. 
 
 The Caliph of Bagdad having heard of the 
 excellent character of Ashod, and desirous 
 of shewing how he appreciated it, conferred 
 on him the government of Armenia. He sent
 
 217 
 
 to that country a chief named All Armeny, 
 the son of Vahe" , an Armenian apostate , 
 bearing rich presents and splendid official 
 robes, and directed him to invest Ashod with 
 the supreme power. This occurred in the year 
 of our Lord 859, and of the Armenian era 
 308. Hence commenced the Pakradunian 
 rule on Armenia. 
 
 The first business of Ashod was to improve 
 the condition of the country. He reorganized 
 the army and appointed his brother Abas 
 Commander in Chief. He sometimes resided 
 in the city of Ani, which was built by his 
 grand-father, and sometimes in Erazkavors, 
 that is, Shiragavan, in the province of Shirag. 
 
 Ashod had several daughters the eldest of 
 whom was married to Vassag the Sunian, 
 and the second to Gregory the Ardzrunian, 
 otherwise known as Derenik, prince of the 
 province of Vusburagan. To these two, with 
 Vassag the Sisagan chief, and his brother 
 Ashod, were given the principal offices in 
 the state. 
 
 Ashod and his chiefs scarcely had succeed- 
 ed in bringing the country into a tolerably 
 flourishing state, when Jahap, the son of 
 Sevada, of whom we have spoken, invaded 
 it with an army of 80,000 men. Abas, the 
 general, hastened to meet the invader at the 
 head of 40,000 men. Success declared itself 
 in favour of the Armenians, who completely 
 
 10
 
 218 
 
 defeated the enemy, of whose vast number 
 only sixteen men, with Jahap their General, 
 escaped. The river Arax, on the hanks of 
 which this encounter took place, was almost 
 choked up by the number of corpses that 
 were thrown into it. The site of the battle 
 was called the Field of the Forties, after 
 the number of the Armenians, and the news 
 of the blow spreading into the adjacent coun- 
 tries, caused the Armenians to be regarded 
 with a feeling- of terror. 
 
 Henceforward all the care of Ashod was 
 exercised in behalf of his nation, to the great 
 satisfaction of all the Armenians. 
 
 George the Second, the Pontiff, and all the 
 chiefs , having observed the satisfaction 
 which Ashod gave all ranks of the people in 
 the administration of his government, drew 
 up a petition to the Caliph, soliciting him 
 to appoint Ashod king of Armenia, promis- 
 ing at the same time not to falter in their 
 allegiance to the authority at Bagdad. The 
 Caliph was well aware of Ashod's merits, 
 and to the great joy of all the Armenians, 
 consented to their prayer. He accordingly 
 sent Ashod a crown with the other orna- 
 ments of royalty. Basilius the Emperor, who 
 was an Armenian of the family of the Arsa- 
 cids, on being made acquainted with this 
 event, also sent him a magnificent crown. 
 Ashod thus patronised by two Emperors,
 
 219 
 
 ascended with great splendour the throne of 
 Armenia. All the ancient royal customs were 
 restored, and Armenia again became a great 
 and flourishing country. Ashod removed the 
 seat of his government to the city of Pak- 
 aran. All being regulated in the internal 
 government of the kingdom, Ashod marched 
 with a body of troops towards Mount Cau- 
 casus, where the people had recently broken 
 out into rebellion. He succeeded, by concil- 
 iatory measures, to restore order there, where 
 also, prior to his departure, he appointed reg- 
 ular governors, on whose skill he could 
 depend. 
 
 A short time afterwards ( A. D. 886 ) , 
 Ashod's son-in-law, Gregory the Ardzrunian, 
 openly revolted and assumed the government 
 of the two provinces, of Hier and Zarwant. 
 Among the inhabitants of these provinces, 
 however, there were numbers of Mahome- 
 tans, by whom he was killed in punishment 
 of his fault. 
 
 Two years latter quarrels broke out among 
 the people of Van ant and numberless fights 
 ensued. Abas the General, proceeded in 
 reconciling them with each other. No sooner 
 was this effected than the tribe of Kukark 
 revolted. But Sumpad, the son of Ashod, the 
 Governor of the town of Erazkavors, acting 
 with admirable promptitude , gathered a 
 large body of men, and attacking the rebels,
 
 forced them to sue for peace. This being 
 granted, Sumpad retired to the fortress of 
 Shamshoulde', where he thenceforward resid- 
 ed. 
 
 Armenia being tranquillized, Ashod set 
 out on a visit to Armenia Minor, accompanied 
 by the prince Meghrig and a body of troops. 
 Thence he passed on to Constantinople, to 
 visit the Emperor Leo, son of Basilius. His 
 reception at that city was magnificent; Leo 
 entreated Ashod to assist him against the 
 Bulgarians, with whom he was at war. 
 Ashod directed the prince Meghrig to remain 
 with the imperial troops. Some time after- 
 wards, when no longer required, Meghrig 
 returned to Armenia Minor, where he took 
 up his residence. 
 
 On the return of Ashod from Constanti- 
 nople (A. D. 889), he fell sick at a place call- 
 ed Karsbar Abaraj , near the province of 
 Shirag. His malady increasing, he sent for 
 George the Pontiff, and received the sacra- 
 ment from him ; after which he caused large 
 sums to be distributed among the poor at 
 the church doors, and in hospitals, convents 
 and almshouses. His last hour approaching, 
 he received a benediction from the pontiff, 
 and then resigned his soul in the seventy- 
 first year of his age. He had governed Arme- 
 nia thirty-one years; viz: twenty-six as 
 governor and five as king. His remains were
 
 
 21 
 
 brought to Pakarau, where they were iuter- 
 ed with all the magnificence due to a Mon- 
 arch. 
 
 x 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 SUMPAD THE FIRST. 
 
 A. D. 890. 
 
 Sumpad the First, son of the deceased 
 Ashod, according to hereditary right, suc- 
 ceeded on the throne of his father. He hap- 
 pened at that time to be in Kukark, from 
 whence he hastened to Erazkavors, where 
 he gave himself up to affliction caused by the 
 loss of his father. Adernerseh, the prince and 
 governor of the Georgians , who was a 
 Pakradunian, came to Sumpad to mourn 
 and condole with him, and with the con- 
 sent of the Pontiff and nobles, performed 
 the ceremony of crowning Sumpad king of 
 Armenia. Adernerseh thence went to Abas, 
 the brother of Ashod, who was then in the 
 fortress of Kars, to administer the same kind 
 offices of condolence. 
 
 Abas, however, had a secret design of 
 supplanting his nephew in the kingdom. He, 
 therefore, seized Adernerseh, put him in 
 chains, and kept him in confinement, in
 
 222 
 
 order to avenge the slight which had been 
 put upon him by this prince in crowning 
 Sumpad and overlooking his claim. He then 
 declared himself king of Armenia, and hav- 
 ing many partisans, took up arms. Sumpad 
 also gathered troops to support his claim to 
 the throne. Dissension broke out among the 
 Armenians and an intestine war prevailed, 
 at the end of which Abas was besieged in his 
 fortress of Kars, and was compelled to release 
 Adernerseh. And having a second time medi- 
 tated rebellion, his accomplices were punish- 
 ed; whereupon deemed it best to beg for- 
 giveness of the king and pontiff; this having 
 been granted, he thenceforward lived a 
 praiseworthy life. On his death, which hap- 
 pened sometime afterwards, Sumpad ap- 
 pointed his own brother Shabuh to the vacant 
 post of Commander in Chief. 
 
 The Caliph being informed of all these 
 events which happened A. D. 892, he ap- 
 proved the conduct of Sumpad and sent him 
 a crown, and the ceremony of coronation was 
 again performed. The treaty of his father 
 was once more renewed with the Emperor of 
 Constantinople, and thus Sumpad was firmly 
 established on the throne of Armenia, being 
 regarded with respect and esteem both by 
 his subjects and neighbours. 
 
 War, however, soon (A. D. 893) declared 
 itself. Afshin, the Persian governor of Ad-*
 
 225 
 
 erbeyjan, jealous of Sumpad's fame, invaded 
 Armenia. Sumpad appeared against him at 
 the head of 30,000 men. But happily, without 
 shedding blood, he succeeded conciliating the 
 Persian general, with whom he made a treaty 
 of peace. 
 
 Nevertheless the repeated successes of 
 Sumpad again excited the envy of Afshin, 
 who, in the year 895, marched into the prov- 
 ince of Nakhjuan. He endeavoured to conceal 
 his real object by spreading a false report that 
 he had received directions from the Caliph 
 to proceed on a different expedition. Sumpad 
 deceived by this report, neglected to take 
 any precaution. But when the intention of 
 Afshin became apparent, Sumpad retired 
 to a fort, from whence he issued orders to 
 his chiefs to hasten to his assistance. They 
 immediately gathered their forces and ad- 
 vanced to the foot of Mount Arakadz. George 
 the Pontiff, went to Afshin and endeavoured 
 to induce him to make peace. Afshin, how- 
 ever, begged the Pontiff to invite Sumpad 
 to a conference, and this with the object of 
 gaining possession of the king's person. The 
 Pontiff readily complied, but Sumpad refus- 
 ed his consent, upon which the enraged 
 Afshin cast the Pontiff into chains. A battle 
 ensued, in which Afshin was defeated, and 
 obliged to sue for peace. This being granted, 
 he retired to Aderbeyjan, and two months
 
 22 'i 
 
 after released the Pontiff, making him pay 
 ransom. 
 
 Some time before this event the city of 
 Duin rebelled, and Sumpad was obliged to 
 lay siege to it. A short time after it was 
 taken, an earthquake occurred which destroy- 
 ed the whole city. Many hundreds of the 
 citizens were killed, and record saith, that 
 a sufficient number of graves could scarcely 
 be found for them. The survivors at once 
 proceeded to rebuild their ruined city, and 
 received assistance at the hands of Sumpad. 
 
 At this period, Ahmat, the governor of 
 Mesopotamia, revolted from, the Caliph, and 
 assumed independent power in the country 
 of the Aghtznies. He thence attempted to 
 extend his power to the country of Daron, 
 but was opposed by Vahan, the son-in-law 
 of Shabuh, the king's brother. Sumpad, as- 
 sisted by his chiefs, at the head of 60,000 
 men, hastened to his assistance. But Gagik 
 of Vasburagan, with the prospect of obtain- 
 ing the throne through Ahmat, betrayed the 
 Armenians, who, after fighting bravely, were 
 compelled to flee from the field, the king 
 being forced to join them in the flight. But 
 Ahmat, far from being elated at the result of 
 this action, returned to his country, alarmed 
 lest he should be cut off in his march by 
 other bodies of Armenians. Gagik, the traitor, 
 proceeded to the city of Van, and while he
 
 223 
 
 was rejoicing at the overthrow of Sumpad, 
 he was assassinated by Gagik the Ardzrunian, 
 a nephew of Sumpad. 
 
 Shortly after Afshin, observing the quar- 
 rels that had broken out between the king 
 and his chiefs, took this opportunity of 
 crushing Sumpad. He, therefore, again invad- 
 ed Armenia, and Sumpad, unable to resist, 
 was obliged to make peace with him on any 
 terms. This was effected and Afshin took 
 with him to Aderbeyjan, Sumpad's wife, and 
 daughter-in-law, Ashod his son, and Sumpad 
 the son of his deceased brother Isaac. 
 
 It was about this time (A. D. 899) thatSum- 
 pad conferred on Adernerseh, the Georgian 
 prince, the title of king. This gave the chiefs 
 a pretext for urging Afshin to take up terms 
 against Sirmpad. The Armenian king being 
 put to flight, took refuge in the castles and 
 strong-holds of Daics. Afshin advanced in 
 a friendly manner to Duin, and being baf- 
 fled in his attempt against Sumpad, returned 
 peacefully home, leaving his son Devdat and 
 his chief eunuch to reside for a time there. 
 
 Sumpad hearing of the departure of Afshin 
 from Armenia, came to the city of Ani, where 
 he was met by the chief eunuch beforemen- 
 tioned. The eunuch was so much pleased 
 with Sumpad, that on his return to his master, 
 he was loud in his praise. Afshin displeased 
 at this, rebuked him, which so irritated the 
 
 10*
 
 eunuch, that he effected his escape to Sum- 
 pad together with Ashod the son of the king, 
 and his wife and daughter, who had been de- 
 tained as hostages. On becoming acquainted 
 with this, Afshin began to make prepara- 
 tions to take revenge on Sumpad. But he 
 fell ill and died before he was able to carry 
 his design into execution. He was succeeded 
 in the government of Aderbeyjan by his 
 brother Yussuf, a man of warlike disposition, 
 cruel and pitiless. Sumpad avoided all com- 
 munication with him and wrote to the Caliph, 
 proffering the usual tribute, which had been 
 heretofore sent through the governor of Ad- 
 erbeyjan, directly to Bagdad. The Caliph 
 was pleased at the manner in which Sumpad 
 addressed him, and in return sent him gifts 
 of great value, among which was a royal 
 crown. 
 
 The result was, that Yussuf (A. D. 903) 
 marched with an army to Armenia for the 
 purpose of destroying Sumpad. But finding 
 the latter prepared, he retired to Duia, and 
 despatched ambassadors to Sumpad, request- 
 ing all hostilities to cease between them. 
 This was done and a treaty of peace was 
 made. 
 
 Armenia now enjoyed a little rest, after 
 the incessant troubles which had agitated 
 her since the accession of Sumpad. But about 
 the year 907, the chiefs, much dissatisfied
 
 227 
 
 with Sumpad for increasing the yearly trib- 
 ute, formed a plot to assassinate him. One 
 was to kill the king, while the others were 
 prepared with their followers to advance into 
 the province of Shirag. Adernerseh, the king 
 of Georgia, was of the number, he was to be 
 appointed king of Armenia. But the plot 
 was discovered, and the conspirators fled. 
 Sumpad was forced to fight against Ader- 
 uerseh, who was routed and obliged to sue 
 for peace. The rebel chiefs were taken, and 
 had their eyes plucked out. 
 
 In the beginning of the following year, 
 Gagik the Ardzrunian, nephew of the king-, 
 and chief of the country of Vasburagan,revolt- 
 ed.He went to Yussuf and engaged him in his 
 interests. Yussuf espoused the cause of Gagik, 
 appointed him king of Armenia, and thus 
 divided the country into two distinct factions. 
 He thus sought to overthrow Sumpad's sup- 
 remacy ; but he secretely contemplated the 
 destruction of Gagik, when his rival should 
 be crushed. 
 
 He then prepared to march against Sum- 
 pad. Joining "his forces to those of Gagik 
 and Kurken his brother, he came first to 
 Nakhjuan, where they marshalled their troops 
 and advanced on the country of the Sunies. 
 Here they were opposed by Gregory the 
 prince of that people, and nephew of the 
 king ; but Gregory unable to do much
 
 -2-2* 
 
 ag-ainst so large an army, at length retired 
 to his forts. The troops of Ynssuf then spread 
 themselves over the laud, and all whom they 
 captured were put to the sword. They then 
 cametoDuin, where Gregory, observing that 
 all submitted to the conqueror, tendered his 
 submission also. But he was put in close 
 confinement. 
 
 Yussuf then marched to Shirag, expecting 
 to take the king by snrprise; but Sumpad 
 receiveiug timely intelligence, took refuge 
 at Kukark. Yussuf, enraged at the flight of 
 the king, devastated the country and return- 
 ed to Duin. Sumpad came to Erazkavors, 
 where passed the -winter. Ashod, the nephew 
 of Sumpad and General of Armenia, surren- 
 dered to Yussuf just after the return of the 
 latter from Shirag. 
 
 At length Yussuf s funds for the payment 
 of his troops was all exhausted, and he 
 forthwith proceeded to extort money from 
 Gagik and the other chiefs who were with 
 him. Thus Yussuf again was enabled to take 
 the field against Sumpad, and having heard 
 that the Sevorties assisted the latter, he sent 
 messengers to that people with largess, to 
 endeavour to allure them to his own interest. 
 "If, said he, Sumpad requests you to join 
 him, go ; but in the hour of battle, cause a 
 confusion in his ranks and leave him,, . They 
 agreed to do so.
 
 229 
 
 Sumpad gathered an army, of which one 
 part was composed of the Sevorties. He divid- 
 ed it into two parts and confided them to his 
 two sons Ashod and Mushegh. They went 
 to meet Yussuf, and in the battle that ensued 
 the Armenians fought with most desperate 
 valour; so that victory seemed almost cer- 
 tain. But at the moment when the enemy 
 had commenced to give ground, the Sevor- 
 ties took to flight, according to their stipu- 
 lation with Yussuf. This caused a panic 
 among the king's forces, who each sought to 
 provide for his own safety. Ashod, fighting 
 bravely, effected his escape; but Mushegh 
 was seized by the same Sevorties and carried 
 to Yussuf, who immediately ordered him to 
 be put into chains. 
 
 Now the troops of Yussuf and Gagik 
 spread themselves like devouring locusts over 
 unhappy Armenia, destroying towns and vil- 
 lages with barbaric rapacity. Many of the 
 chiefs conceiving that Sumpad's affairs were 
 in hopeless ruin, made their submission to 
 Yussuf. But their confidence was cruelly 
 repaid ; for Yussuf contrived to make away 
 with them, some by poison and others by 
 strangling. Thus perished Gregory the Suuian 
 and Mushegh the son of the king, and many 
 others. Yussuf meditated also the murder of 
 Gagik his colleague and Ashod the General, 
 but deferred this until he could get Sumpad 
 into his power.
 
 250 
 
 About the year 912, Yussuf desired Gagik 
 to take with him the Armenian chiefs and 
 troops, and go to the fortress of Vagharsha- 
 guerd, where he would join him and crown 
 him king of Armenia. But when Gagik ar- 
 rived at Vagharshaguerd, the inhabitants 
 shut the gates and refused him admittance. 
 The troops then were ordered to storm them, 
 but their assault was repulsed by the people 
 of the city. Gagik then returned to Yussuf, 
 but found, oh his arrival, that Yussuf enter- 
 tained very different designs concerning him. 
 He could no longer doubt that Yussuf intend- 
 ed to make away with him. He therefore fled 
 with his brother Kurken. Sumpad also, de-~ 
 serted by his chiefs, and being left helpless, 
 retired to the country of Ararat, and fortified 
 himself in Gabuyd, coinonly called the Hue 
 castle. 
 
 Yussuf, finding himself without a foe of 
 any importance, determined to retain the 
 government of the country. On the approach 
 of spring, he joined his own and the Arme- 
 nian troops together, and proceeded to lay 
 siege to the castle of Gabuyd. Here the besieg- 
 ers suffered by the determined bravery with 
 which the besieged withstood every assault. 
 Sumpad, observing the dreadful effusion of 
 blood occasioned by these repeated attacks, 
 and unable to suffer the destruction of the 
 Christians, who were brought against him by
 
 Yussuf, directed his men to cease their 
 blows, preferring- rather to perish himself 
 than to cause further destruction. He then 
 sent messengers to Yussuf, offering to sur- 
 render, provided no harm was done to him- 
 self or those with him. Yussuf swore to keep 
 the conditions, and Sumpad went to the 
 camp of his opponent, who received him 
 with much outward respect. A few days 
 later Sumpad retired to the province of 
 Shirag. 
 
 But Yussuf heing informed that Gagik 
 had taken refuge in the strongholds of his 
 native country Vasburagan, suspecting also 
 that he might find means to join the king 
 Sumpad, in a transport of rage, caused 
 Ashod the General, and all the other Arme- 
 nian chiefs, who were with him, to be seized 
 and put in chains. He then also found means 
 to entice the king into his power, bound 
 him in chains, took him to Duin and there 
 confined him in a dark dungeon, where he 
 remained for a whole year, scantily fed, and 
 even without a bed upon which to repose. 
 After one year he was returned to Duin, 
 Yussuf assembled his troops, took the king 
 and advanced against the castle of Erunjag, 
 where the wives and sons of many Arme- 
 nian chiefs had taken refuge. All his at- 
 tempts to take the castle were ineffectual ; 
 which so irritated his revengeful mind, that
 
 it caused him to exercise the most horrid 
 barbarities on the unfortunate Sumpad. He 
 first ordered him to be taken to a place 
 where the Armenians, who were in the castle, 
 could distinctly witness all that was going 
 forward, and there to be scourged and tor- 
 tured. He then caused him to be tortured 
 hourly, with a view to make him deny 
 Christ. But Sumpad remained firm, and after 
 suffering all manner of torments, was at 
 length relieved by death from the cruelty 
 of Yussuf, who caused the body of his victim 
 to be borne to Duin, and there exposed to 
 his subjects on a cross, after having first cut 
 off his head. Thus died, after 24 years of 
 reign, Sumpad the king. Immediately af- 
 terwards the castle of Erunjag was taken, 
 through treachery, and laid in ruin. After 
 selecting the wives and sons of the chiefs, 
 as also the most comely inhabitants of the 
 city, caused the remainder to be put to death. 
 A short time afterwards, Yussuf, placing 
 Persian troops in all the cities and places 
 of importance for the purpose of overawing 
 the people, set out for Aderbeyjan, accompa- 
 nied by a vast number of captives.
 
 CHAPTEK III. 
 
 ASHOD THE SECOND SURNAMED YERGAT OR 
 IRON. 
 
 A. D. 914. 
 
 On the departure of Yussuf from Armenia, 
 about the year 914, Ashod, the son of the 
 deceased king, gathered a body of 600 men, 
 all famed for extraordinary strength and 
 bravery. With these he traversed the country, 
 every where defeating the Persian troops 
 left by Yussuf, and clearing the country of 
 them. In a short time he became so powerful 
 as to be feared by all the neighbouring 
 powers and even by Yussuf himself. 
 
 The Armenians, grateful to Ashod for de- 
 livering them from Persian control, placed 
 him on the throne with the title of Ashod 
 the Second. Many of the chiefs, however, were 
 inimical to his just claims, and refused to 
 pay him allegiance. They were a restless 
 discontented crew, perpetually creating dis- 
 turbances by their quarrels amongst them- 
 selves. 
 
 The peasents, folloving the example of their 
 chiefs, became inspired with the same love 
 of disorder, and broke out into rebellion; some
 
 of them, having- killed their masters, took 
 possession of their lands. Yussuf, being ac- 
 quainted with the anarchy into which Ar- 
 menia was sunk, collected troops and again 
 marched into that unfortunate country. 
 Towns and villages were destroyed by the 
 soldiers, and many horrible barbarities com- 
 mitted .against the inhabitants. Aged men 
 and women were often tied together in 
 pairs, and then together cut in pieces. Preg- 
 nant women were frequently ripped open, 
 and their unborn babes wantonly thrown into 
 the air, accompanied by shouts of triumph 
 from the inhuman soldiery. Infants, sucking 
 at the breast, were torn from the arms of 
 their distracted mothers, and their brains 
 dashed out on the ground. 
 
 The motives, which impelled Yussuf to 
 countenance these barbarities, were of a re- 
 ligious nature : his desire was to compel the 
 Armenians to renounce Christianity. The 
 Armenians, however, persistently resisted all 
 his attempts, and suffered death rather than 
 give up their religion. 
 
 While this desolation was going- on, the 
 neighbouring nations made inroads into Ar- 
 menia,destroying all the frontier provinces. 
 The chiefs, instead of uniting against their 
 enemies, still maintained their feuds, and 
 what territory was left untouched by Yus- 
 suf and the other invaders, they brought to 
 ruin.
 
 235 
 
 Agriculture being quite abandoned, the 
 consequence was a sore and dreadful famine; 
 the want of food was so bitterly felt, that 
 villages, towns and cities, were attacked 
 merely for the sake of devouring the slain. 
 Notwithstanding this, hundreds absolutely 
 died of starvation, and it is even related 
 that some individuals were put to death for 
 no other purpose, than to be eaten by men, 
 who were driven to this madness by excess 
 of hunger. 
 
 About the year 919, the Emperor Cons- 
 tantine Porphyrogenitus, having heard of 
 these dreadful events, invited the pontiff 
 Johannes and the king Ashod to visit Con- 
 stantinople, for the purpose of confering as 
 to the best means of restoring order in Ar- 
 menia. Something prevented Johannes from 
 accepting the invitation ; Ashod, however, 
 went to Constantinople, where he was receiv- 
 ed by the Emperor, with all the honour and 
 respect due to a king. The chiefs who com- 
 posed his suite, were also honoured accor- 
 ding to their respective ranks. After a short 
 time Ashod received from the Emperor a 
 body of Greek troops, and he forthwith re- 
 turned to Armenia. In all the places through 
 which he passed, he was hailed with accla- 
 mations of joy. One city alone, Goghp, 
 showed hostility, but was speedily taken 
 delivered up to the spoliation of the
 
 soldiers. This city originally belonged to 
 Ashod the General, a cousin of the king, 
 who was then a captive in the hands of 
 Yussuf in Aderbeyjan. The inhabitants of 
 Goghp, making their escape to other villages 
 and towns which owned the jurisdiction of 
 the captive General, endeavoured to make 
 head against the Grecian troops. They were 
 speedily dispossessed of all their places, and 
 their several properties confiscated. After 
 these little disturbances were put down, 
 Ashod dismissed the Greek troops, and fixed 
 the seat of his government at Erazkavors. 
 
 Yussuf, seeing that Ashod had succeeded 
 in establishing himself on the throne, pro- 
 duced a pretender to the crown in the person 
 of Ashod the General, whom he released and 
 caused to be proclaimed king. The General 
 on his arrival in Armenia, discovering how 
 the city of Goghp and his other possessions 
 were treated by the king, declared war a- 
 gainst him. After many encounters with 
 varying results on both sides, they were 
 reconciled through the offices of Johannes 
 the pontiff. 
 
 During this war, Vassag the Gunthu- 
 nian, chief of the Kukark, observing the dif- 
 ferences that existed in the kingdom, declar- 
 ed himself independent. Ashod, as soon as 
 he had concluded a peace with his cousin, 
 marched against the rebel. Vassag, terrified,
 
 257 
 
 shut himself up in the fortress of Shamshul- 
 de". The king finding the place too strong, 
 and without hope of taking it, spread his 
 troops in small parties over the neighbouring 
 land, in order that they might more easily 
 provide themselves with provisions; while 
 he, accompanied by 250 men, proceeded to 
 the fortress of Askouret, and there halted. 
 
 Vassag, being informed of all this, came 
 suddenly with '4,000 men, and laid siege to 
 Askouret. Ashod, the king, perceiving his 
 danger, assembled his small party, and after 
 encouraging them, attacked the besiegers. 
 The consequence of their sudden assault 
 was such, that many of Vassag's men were 
 killed, and the others threw down their 
 arms and surrendered. Half of the prisoners 
 being infidels, they had their noses and ears 
 cut off. The others, being Christians, were 
 stripped and then released. Vassag was taken 
 prisoner, but in compliance with his most 
 earnest entreaty for forgiveness, was pardon- 
 ed and reestablished in his office of chief of 
 the Kukark. 
 
 Meanwhile the General Ashod, revoked 
 his original agreement to a reconciliation 
 with his cousin, and forcibly took possession 
 of all the towns and villages round the city 
 of Vagharshabad. The king being informed, 
 hastily marched against the rebel General, 
 arrived unexpectadly, and attacked him with
 
 such vigour, that all his opponents were put 
 to flight, and Ashod himself was compelled 
 to flee and took refuge in the city of Duin. 
 Johannes the pontiff shortly afterwards again 
 effected a reconciliation between the two 
 cousins. 
 
 About the year 922, king Ashod married 
 Sevata, the daughter of Isaac, prince of the 
 Kartmans. On this occasion Yussuf, who 
 meditated to revolt against the Caliph, wish- 
 ing to obtain the assistance of Ashod in 
 his projects, sought to enlist his good opin- 
 ion by sending him a splendid crown and 
 magnificent royal robes, as also a body of 
 cavalry to be kept by him as his own troops. 
 
 Ashod the General, restless and envious, 
 again broke out into rebellion against the 
 king, who, on the first news, without delay 
 marched against him. He attacked the city 
 of Duin where Ashod had taken refuge, but 
 was repulsed by the citizens. Johannes the 
 pontiff, then interceded, and peace was once 
 more restored between them. 
 
 Ashod was then obliged to set out for the 
 country of Udi, where Moses the governor, 
 a warlike and able man, had revolted against 
 him, and had induced the inhabitants to join 
 his standard in invading Armenia. The king, 
 accompanied by Isaac his father-in-law, 
 tried by diplomacy to bring the rebels to 
 obedience; but finding all in vain, he divided
 
 liis army into two detachments, and by a rapid 
 march, took Moses by surprise under cover 
 of night. The rebel troops, struck with con- 
 sternation, offered but slight resistance and 
 took to flight. Their leader with difficulty 
 made his escape to the country of the Sisa- 
 gans, and from there shortly afterwards went 
 to the country of the Zanark. where he suc- 
 ceeded in procuring a large body of troops, 
 with whom he again advanced against the 
 king Ashod. Ashod, however, with that 
 promptitude which characterized all his en- 
 terprises, hastened to meet Moses. A battle 
 ensued, in which the king having singled 
 out the rebel chief from the midst of his 
 troops, rushed impetuously upon him, and, 
 with a blow of his sabre, clove his iron hel- 
 rnet in twain and inflicted a deep wound on 
 his head. The bravery of the king so much 
 terrified his foes, that they all sought safety 
 in flight. Moses was taken wounded and had 
 his eyes burnt out with a hot iron. Order 
 was restored in Udi, and a man named Am- 
 ram, appointed governor; he was a man of 
 gigantic strength and was surnamed Zulig, 
 or "the little bull,, . The king then returned 
 to the province of Shirag. 
 
 But while Ashod was engaged in this 
 expedition, his brother Abas, conspired with 
 his father-in-law, Kurken, the prince of 
 Apkhazes, to take away his life. On the
 
 king's return from Shirag to Erazkavors 
 his capital, they hired a band of ruffians and 
 proceeded to the city to execute their design. 
 Ashod, however, being warned of his danger 
 and having no means to oppose them, secretly 
 withdrew, with his family and the son of his 
 rebel brother Abas, to the country of Udi. 
 Here he collected troops and marched to 
 Apkhazes, the country of Kurken, which he 
 ravaged and almost ruined. 
 
 On the other hand the conspirators pro- 
 ceeding to the palace and not finding the 
 king, were seized with shame and fury. 
 They plundered all the property belonging 
 to the king, which they could find, and then 
 proceeded to ravage the country. Ashod 
 appeared against them and several battles 
 ensued. In the end they were reconciled with 
 each other, through the mediation of Vassng 
 the Sunian. Some time afterwards Ashod 
 detected this same Vassag in an act of treach- 
 ery against himself and caused him to be 
 put in chains and confined in a fortress. 
 Isaac, the father-in-law of the king, being 
 a particular friend of Vassag, was highly 
 incensed. An enmity broke out between 
 them, and both flew to arms. Nevertheless 
 peace was restored through the interference 
 of the Chiefs. 
 
 Immediately after, Kurken, prince of Ap- 
 khazes, who still cherished a hatred against
 
 the king, and regarded Adernerseh, the king 
 of the Georgians, with no better feeling, 
 broke out into rebellion against these two 
 princes. Ashod and Adernerseh joined their 
 forces and attacked the rebel, who was sup- 
 ported by Apas, the brother of the king and 
 General. Victory declared itself for the two 
 kings, and the rebels were routed with great 
 slaughter, and obliged to sue for pardon. 
 
 While Ashod was engaged in setting this 
 disturbance, another faction broke out foment- 
 ed by his father-in-law Isaac. This prince 
 secretly gathered a body of 8000 men, and 
 with them advanced into the country of Udi, 
 reducing every thing to a state of desolation. 
 Then Isaac marched to the country of Ku- 
 kark, and took possession of the fortress of 
 Gay an, where he released Vassag, who was 
 confined there by the king, together with 
 the wives of some of the rebellious chiefs. 
 He then advanced to another fort, which he 
 reduced and put all the garrison to the 
 sword. Then destroying the corn in the fields, 
 and devastating the country, he retired to 
 the mountainous districts of the Kukarks. 
 
 The king, thunderstruck at this intellig- 
 ence, hastily selected 300 of his bravest 
 troops, and accompanied by a bishop and a 
 few priests, on being informed where Isaac 
 and his men lay, proceeded towards him. 
 Having ascended a hill, near which' Isaac 
 
 11
 
 was encamped, Ashod permitted his troops 
 to take a little rest, and sent the bishop to 
 the rebel to exhort him to make peace and 
 restore the two castles he had taken, to- 
 gether with the spoil he had collected. Isaac 
 detained the bishop, saying : "I will answer 
 his message in person with my sword,, . 
 Then he advanced and surrounded the hill 
 on which the king had taken up his position. 
 The king, at the head of 200 men only, the 
 others being exhausted by fatigue, descend- 
 ed the hill and attacked Isaac. His exertions 
 were crowned with the most complete suc- 
 cess. It is said that so great was the carnage, 
 that only two men, out of the whole body, 
 escaped with life. These were Isaac and his 
 son Gregory, who were taken prisoners, and 
 brought into the presence of the king ; they 
 had their eyes plucked out and were left free 
 to go where they choose. The province of Isaac 
 was subjugated, and thenceforward governed 
 as one of the possessions of the king. 
 
 Ashod then returned to Duin, where 
 shortly after, taking a small detachment 
 with him, he set out for Udi upon an ex- 
 cursion of pleasure. But, on the journey, he 
 was informed that Amram Zulik, whom he 
 had appointed governor of the country, had 
 revolted and allured the chiefs of the country 
 to espouse his cause. Ashod immediately 
 proceeded to the king of the Egerians. who
 
 243 
 
 was in alliance with him, and being fur- 
 nished by this monarch with Egerian caval- 
 ry, he entered Udi. Amram was encamped 
 in a thick forest near the river Our, an 
 unfavourable position for the evolutions of 
 Ashod's troops. A fortress, however, was 
 found near at hand, which happily was un- 
 occupied; the passages of this also were 
 extremely narrow and easy to defend. Here 
 the royal troops sought repose. 
 
 Amram, being informed of the king's 
 retreat, hastened to surround it. By this 
 action the people within were unable to 
 procure any kind of provisions, not even 
 water, the fortress being on an acclivity. 
 The troops of Ashod giving way to despair, 
 entered into communication with the enemy, 
 and engaged to bind and deliver up the 
 king, provided they were permitted to leave 
 the country unmolested. Ashod, becoming 
 acquainted with his danger, in the middle of 
 the night mounted a very swift horse, and 
 going through the narrow passages of the 
 fort, darted into the midst of the enemy's 
 cavalry, and thus made his escape, killing 
 all who opposed him. Amram enraged, en- 
 tered the fort, and after plundering those 
 whom he found there, he permitted them to 
 depart to their country. 
 
 Ashod then took refuge in the castle of 
 Gakavakar, from whence gathering a body
 
 of 100 men be sought shelter in the isle of 
 Sevan. One of his most attached chiefs, 
 named George, of the tribe of Marzbedunians, 
 at the head of twenty men, traversed the 
 country and endeavoured to recruit the 
 forces of his master, but met with very little 
 success. The greater part of the chiefs, dis- 
 trustful of each other, remained shut up in 
 their strongholds, studying their own private 
 interests, rather than those of their king and 
 country. 
 
 About this time Gagik assumed indepen- 
 dent power over the country of Vasburagan. 
 He built a splendid city on the island of 
 Aghthamar situated in the sea of Puznu- 
 nies. 
 
 Now Yussuf learning that Ashod had re- 
 tired to the isle of Sevan, sent a chief, named 
 Nusir, to reduce the whole nation and to 
 capture Ashod the king. Nusir proceeded to 
 Duin and imprisoned several people ; he 
 endeavoured also to seize the pontiff Johan- 
 nes, but the latter apprehensive of his safety, 
 took refuge in an other place. Shortly after 
 Nusir was recalled by Yussuf, and on his 
 departure from Armenia, he left a chief 
 named Bishr to succeed him. 
 
 Bishr being informed of the situation of 
 king Ashod in the island of Sevan, selected 
 from his army 1,000 powerful men, and 
 pushed forward to attempt the capture of
 
 the island and king. He desolated all the 
 country over which he passed. He was met 
 by George the Marzbedunian, who at the 
 head of twenty men, attacked the spoilers. 
 The little band, in their devotion to their 
 king and to their country, rushed to the 
 assault with as much skill as courage, and 
 killed a great number of the enemy, compel- 
 ling the rest to flee. 
 
 Bishr, exasperated at his defeat, gathered 
 a large number of troops, and went in pur- 
 suit of George the Marzbedunian. Being 
 unable to discover his retreat, he marched 
 toward the island of Sevan to take the king. 
 On arriving at the sea-shore, he pitched his 
 camp within sight of the island. 
 
 Asliod undaunted, prepared ten vessels, 
 in each of which he placed seven archers, 
 all so extremely skilful with the bow, that 
 their arrows never missed. These vessels 
 were directed to anchor along the shore and 
 gall the enemy with continual discharges of 
 arrows. When these archers began to dis- 
 charge their arrows, terror seized upon the 
 enemy; for, each arrow was guided with 
 such precision, that it never missed killing 
 or wounding the object against whom it 
 was aimed. At length the enemy seeing 
 that each moment added to their loss, fled, 
 leaving their camp at the mercy of the 
 victors.
 
 Bishr enraged at this failure of his expe- 
 dition, marched against the fortress of Kegha, 
 on which he determined to wreak his ven- 
 geance. But George the Marzhedunian was 
 there with his few followers ; he therefore 
 sallied out and made a gallant charge upon 
 Bishr's troops, marking his progress by 
 heaps of slain. Bishr had his horse's legs 
 hroken ; he, however, with difficulty effected 
 his escape, followed by his troops. But 
 George's followers also were so much reduc- 
 ed, that they were obliged to discontinue 
 their exertions. Upon which the inhabitants 
 of Kegha and other fortresses, being afraid 
 of Bishr's future operations, left them and 
 took refuge in other places. Bishr on hearing 
 this, took possession of them. 
 
 Shortly after these events, Nusir returned 
 again to Armenia, and took up his residence 
 in the city of Duin. He thenceforward gov- 
 erned the Armenians in peace, desisting 
 from all persecution. Ashod the king died 
 shortly after, having observed with satisfac- 
 tion the peaceful state of Armenia. He reigned 
 fourteen and a half years.
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 THE REIGN OF APAS. 
 
 A. D. 958. 
 
 In the year 928, Apas succeeded his 
 brother Ashod Yergath, on the throne of 
 Armenia. He fixed the seat of his govern- 
 ment at Kars, in Little Vanant, and shortly 
 after he made a tour through the whole of 
 his dominions, and with the assistance of 
 the renowned George Marzbedunian, cleared 
 the country of all the hordes of depredators, 
 which had hitherto infested it. The kingdom 
 now assumed a new aspect, every thing ap- 
 pearing to enjoy rest and peace. Many of 
 the self-exiled Armenians, both clergy and 
 laity, who lived retired mostly in the 
 country of the Egerians, having heard that 
 order was once more established in their 
 country, returned to their own homes. 
 
 At this epoch, A. D. 935, some of the chiefs, 
 belonging to Grecian Armenia, became 
 greatly celebrated. Among these we parti- 
 cularly notice Johan, Kurken and his brother 
 Theophilus. The former, in consequence of 
 his valour, was appointed General of the 
 eastern division of the Greek army, and in
 
 that situation performed such services, as 
 procured a renown equal to that of Belisarius 
 and Nierses. Theophilus held the important 
 office of governor of the Chaldies. The grand- 
 son of Theophilus was the Emperor Johan- 
 nes Chiinishkik (Zimisces). 
 
 In the year 936 Gagik, the Ardzrunian, 
 king of Vasburagan, died, after a reign of 
 twenty nine years. He was succeeded in the 
 government of Vasburagan, by his son 
 Ashod, surnamed Derenik after his grand- 
 father. Ashod shortly after, at the instigation 
 of certain calumniators, removed his father's 
 old General, Abulkharib the Havnunian, a 
 warlike and skilful man, from his office, and 
 appointed one Serkis in his room. Abulkha- 
 rib irritated at this slight, raised against 
 Ashod the powerful prince of the province of 
 Hier and Zarawant, who after devastating 
 the province of Antzevatzies, took Ashod 
 Derenik prisoner and carried him to Hier, 
 where he caused him to be incarcerated. 
 When the prince had occasion to make ex- 
 cursions into the country on pleasure or 
 business, he caused the unfortunate Ashod 
 to accompany him, for the purpose of ex- 
 posing him to the taunts and insults of his 
 servants. 
 
 The Armenian clergy to punish Abulkharib, 
 issued an anathema against him, which so 
 much affected him. that he determined to
 
 liberate the captive. He secretly sent a mes- 
 sage to Ashod, directing him, the first time 
 that he should he taken from his prison 
 to afford sport to the people of Hier, to make 
 off with all speed to the sea side, where he 
 would be in readiness to assist him. Accor- 
 dingly on a certain day, Ashod, after suffering 
 all manner of ill treatment, he suddenly 
 put spurs to his horse, and made for that 
 part where Abulkharib awaited him. The 
 people immediately pursued him, but Abul- 
 kharib and his followers coming between 
 them and the fugitive, beat them back and 
 drove them to the city, where they shut the 
 gates against him; Abulkharib then by an 
 effort of wonderful strength, struck his sword 
 deep into the wood-work of the gate, and 
 returned to secure the retreat of Ashod. They 
 proceeded to Vasburagan, where Ashod again 
 ascended the throne, and Abulkharib was 
 raised to high office in the state. Ashod 
 Derenik died, after having reigned fourteen 
 years, and was succeeded by his youngest 
 brother Abusahl Hamazasb. 
 
 About the year 943, Apas, the king of 
 Armenia, erected a splendid church in Ears. 
 On the occasion of its consacration, Ber, king 
 of the Apkhazes, who was in enmity with 
 Apas, marched to Armenia at the head of a 
 large body of troops, and encamped on the 
 banks of the river Our. He sent a message 
 
 11*
 
 to Apas, saying 1 , that he was going to con- 
 secrate the newly built church himself. Apas 
 irritated, assembled his followers, and ac- 
 companied by George the Marzbedunian, 
 set forward, determined to chastise Ber. He 
 halted that night on the opposite bank of 
 the river, near which Ber was encamped. The 
 next morning at the down of day, George, 
 with a few of selected men, crossed the river 
 and attacked the enemy. In the mean time 
 Apas' men also, tormented them with show- 
 ers of arrows ; so that at length Ber was 
 obliged to retreat. 
 
 Ber, vexed at this defeat, rallied his troops 
 in the course of that day, and on the fol- 
 lowing crossed the river and took the Ar- 
 menian camp by surprise. The greatest 
 confusion prevailed at first, but at length, 
 through the courage of Apas, they were 
 inspired by a prospect of victory, and finally 
 the assailants were put to flight, suffering 
 great slaughter. Ber was taken and brought 
 in fetters to the newly built church, where 
 he had his eyes plucked out. News of this 
 event reaching Apkhazes, the people were 
 plunged into an agony of grief. They sent 
 great gifts by their chiefs, whom they deput- 
 ed to make a treaty of peace, which was 
 successful, and they also obtained liberation 
 of their eyeless prince. 
 
 Apas, the king, having attained an ad-
 
 vanced age, died, after swaying the sceptre 
 twenty four years. He left two sons, Ashod 
 and Mushegh. 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 ASHOD THE THIRD AND SUMPAD THE SECOND. 
 
 A. D. 951. 
 
 Ashod, surnamed the Charitable, ascended 
 the throne of Armenia in the year 951. He 
 collected 2000 men, all of undaunted courag-e, 
 and cleared the country from the marauders, 
 who had begun to make incursions in the 
 kingdom. Having thus tranquillized the 
 country, he increased his army to 80,000 
 men, and appointed Gore, the son of the 
 famous George, General. Ashod with this 
 force achieved many great exploits, and 
 became the terror of the foes, and the glory 
 of the friends of his country. 
 
 At the expiration of nine years after his 
 accession to the crown, the Armenian chiefs 
 viewing with admiration the valour, pru- 
 dence, and piety of their king, invited the 
 king and pontiff of the Aghuans into Arme- 
 nia, and assembling all the nobles of the 
 kingdom, with Ananias their Pontiff, in the 
 city of Aui, there solemnly crowned Ashod
 
 their king; this ceremony from the various 
 factions that had divided the country, not 
 having- hitherto been performed. Mushegh, the 
 brother of the king, had contrived sometime 
 before to procure adherents from amongst 
 the chiefs, and assumed royal authority in 
 Kars ; but on all occasions where they met, 
 he showed the greatest obedience to his 
 brother, and assisted him when required. 
 Ashod did not like to oppose the wishes of 
 Mushegh with regard to his assumption of 
 independent power. 
 
 During the reign of this monarch, David 
 chief of the Daics, in the divison of the Greeks, 
 became greatly celebrated for his valour 
 and good conduct, and was much in favour 
 with the Emperor, who conferred upon him 
 the government of that country. 
 
 In the year 962, Armenia was invaded by 
 the Saracens, under the command of a chief 
 named Hamduu, who had rebelled from 
 the Caliph. Hamdun was defeated and 
 killed in a battle fought shortly after his 
 invasion, and the Caliph, on being informed 
 of it, was so pleased with Ashod, that he 
 sent him magnificent presents, among which 
 was a double crown. 
 
 Ashod much improved his kingdom; he 
 built the inner castle of the city of Ani, and 
 fortified all the places of importance. he pos- 
 sessed. He derives his greatest fame, however,
 
 from his private virtues. Having built a 
 number of hospitals, infirmaries, and alms- 
 houses, he made it a point to visit them 
 frequently ; here he indulged in the greatest 
 familiarity with the poorest; and even, it is 
 said, often invited the sick, leprous, and 
 maimed, to sit and eat with him at his own 
 table. So unbounded was he in his donations 
 to the poor, that on his death not a single 
 peace of money was found in his treasury. 
 Hence he was surnamed the charitable. After 
 the twenty-sixth year of his reign, Ashod 
 the charitable died A. D. 977. Not long after, 
 Abusahl, king of Vasburagan, also died, and 
 was succeeded by his eldest son Ashod. 
 
 Ashod left three sons; Sumpad, Gagik, and 
 Kurken. Sumpad being the eldest, on the 
 decease of Ashod his father, succeeded him 
 on the throne of Armenia, by the title of 
 Sumpad the Second. On the same day his 
 father died, he was crowned in the city of 
 Ani. The country being thrown into a little 
 confusion by the change of its ruler, Sumpad 
 proceeded to tranquillize it. He became ex- 
 ceedingly powerful, and was honoured with 
 the title of Conqueror and King of kings. 
 
 In the year of our Lord 979, this monarch 
 set about fortifying the city of Ani. He first 
 surrounded it with a wall of exceeding great 
 height and thickness, on which he raised 
 lofty towers for the station of its defenders.
 
 He then caused a trench of amazing depth 
 and breadth to be dug outside, so as to en- 
 compass all the city and works, the whole 
 being faced with stone and bricks. This was 
 a work of such magnitude that it took him 
 eight years to finish it. In the city of Ani 
 he built such a number of churches, that, 
 added to what were there before his acces- 
 sion, they amounted on the whole to the 
 surprising number of 1001. This circum- 
 stance gave rise to a curious practice in use 
 with the common people of Armenia, who, 
 on making a solemn assertion, would swear 
 by the 1001 churches of Ani. Sumpad caus- 
 ed the foundation of a very large church to 
 be laid in the city by the architect TiridatesJ 
 in the year 989 ; but was prevented finishing 
 it by the hand of death. 
 
 About the year 984Mushegh, king of Kars 
 and uncle of king Sumpad, died, and was 
 succeeded in his authority by his sou Apas. 
 Previous to his accession to the throne, Apas 
 bore the character of an ignorant and idle 
 youth ; but on his assuming the reins of his 
 government, he changed and displayed such 
 a talent that all were astonished. He insti- 
 tuted schools for the instruction of the poor, 
 and devoted a considerable time to the de- 
 tection and reform of abuses in his kingdom. 
 
 At this time Vasburagan was invaded by 
 Abuthelbj chief of Koghtheu, at the head of a
 
 large force. Asliod the Ardzruuian, who then 
 held the throne of Vasburagan, sent against 
 them the general Abulkharib, nephew of the 
 celebrated general of the same name. Abul- 
 kharib advancing to the province of Jhuash, 
 pitched his camp in the place called Paguiar. 
 But suddenly, being surrounded by the army 
 of Abuthelb, he succeeded in conducting his 
 men into a fortress, not far distant from his 
 camp, and there prepared for defence. 
 
 The enemy, however, plundered all they 
 found in the deserted camp; then approaching 
 the fortress, sent a message to the Vasbura- 
 ganians, declaring upon oath, not to injure 
 them, provided all gave up their arms and 
 came out. This being done, the besiegers 
 violating their oath, rushed upon their de- 
 fenceless victims, and massacred them. Abul- 
 kharib and two other chiefs, were spared, and 
 afterwards released. 
 
 Ashod the king, after swaying the sceptre 
 of Vasburagan fourteen years, died. As he 
 had no sons, the royal authority was exercised 
 by his two brothers, Kurken, governor of 
 the Antzevatzies, and Sennacherib, governor 
 of the Rushdunians. 
 
 In the meantime Sumpad king of Arme- 
 nia, A. D. 989, elated by the prosperity which 
 of late enjoyed, became vain and arrogant, 
 and disregarding all decency, and the regu- 
 lations of the church, publicly espoused his
 
 own niece. At her death, which happened 
 only a short time afterward, the king fell 
 ill, and quickly followed her. 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 GAGIK THE FIRST. 
 A. D. 989. 
 
 The successor of the deceased Sum pad, 
 was Gagik the First, his brother. This prince 
 was far wiser and a greater lover of peace 
 than many of his predecessors. He was, 
 however, by no means deficient in courage; 
 he expelled several usurpers, who had by 
 force taken possession of certain castles and 
 cities, at the latter part of the reign of the 
 late monarch. He was also a good supporter 
 of the church. It was at this period that the 
 pontifical government of the Armenians was 
 fixed in Ani, the reigning Pontiff making it 
 his residence A. D. 992. 
 
 During the reign of this Monarch, the 
 Emperor Basilius, having seized a great 
 number of the Armenians situated in his 
 division, transported them to the country of 
 the Bulgarians. The Armenians, united with 
 the Bulgarians, appointed their general one 
 Samuel and revolted. Hereupon a war ensued
 
 in which the Greeks were defeated and 
 driven out from the country. Samuel then as- 
 sumed sovereign authority over the Bulga- 
 rians. The Emperor then entered into nego- 
 tiations of peace, to which Samuel agreed, 
 on condition that the former bestowed upon 
 him his sister in marriage. The Emperor 
 consented, but in room of his sister sent a 
 servant maid, accompanied by the metro- 
 politan of Sebastia. Samuel, having perceived 
 the cheat, burnt the metropolitan alive. The 
 Emperor then marched in person to Bulgaria; 
 Samuel fought and defeated him. He, however, 
 rallied his army, and in a second encounter 
 Samuel was killed. Another leader was ap- 
 pointed, and the Emperor again was defeated. 
 In the year 996, David, chief of Daics, 
 who was appointed governor of that country 
 by the Emperor, seeing that foreigners had 
 usurped the government of Manazguerd, 
 marched against them and drove them out 
 of the country. These foreigners having hired 
 troops from the Medes, Persians and the 
 people of Khorasan, amounting to 00,000 
 men, again entered Manazguerd. David, on 
 hearing this, asked assistance from Gagik 
 and Kurken, kings of Armenia and Georgia, 
 each ot whom sent him an army of 6,000 
 men, and forming an army of 20,000 men, 
 marched against the invaders. Notwith- 
 standing their number, after a well contend-
 
 -23S 
 
 ed battle, they were defeated with great 
 slaughter and driven out. 
 
 The fame of the brave general being spread 
 abroad, David was greatly esteemed by the 
 neighbouring nations. But the envy and 
 jealousy of the chiefs of the country of Daics 
 being excited, they put an end to his life by 
 poisoning him 
 
 Some time after, A. D. 1003, died alsoKur- 
 ken the Ardzrunian the governor of Antze- 
 vatzies, and his brother Sennacherib reigned 
 alone in Vasburagau. 
 
 In the year 1019 died also Gagik, king of 
 Armenia, in ripe old age, after a prosperous 
 reign of thirty years. 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 
 JOHANNES SUMPAD. 
 
 A. D. 1020. 
 
 At the death of G;igik, his eldest son 
 Johannes, surnamed Sumpad, succeeded on 
 the throne of Armenia. He was of an indolent 
 habit of body, increased by his excessive 
 corpulence, which prevented his ever engag- 
 ing in military exploits. His brother Ashod 
 was exactly opposite in disposition to the 
 king. He possessed great talent for command,
 
 and a courage which feared no opposition. 
 He therefore despising the quiet nature of 
 the king's character, openly aspired to the 
 crown. This coming to the knowledge of 
 Gorghie, the Georgian king, he sent an am- 
 bassador to Johannes, together with a royal 
 crown, and thus recognised his right to the 
 kingdom. Hereupon Ashod flew to arms; but 
 the majority of the people aided the king, 
 and an army of 40,000 infantry and 20,000 
 cavalry being formed, Ashod fled to Vasbu- 
 ragan. 
 
 Sennacherib, the king of that country, 
 furnished him with a large army, and he 
 entering again Armenia, pitched his camp 
 near Ani. Johannes being encouraged by the 
 Georgian ambassador, gave battle to Ashod, 
 The ambassador, however, having challanged 
 Ashod to single combat, was literally divided 
 in two by a terrific strock given by Ashod on 
 his head. The king's army was defeated and 
 pursued to the river Akhurian. Ani now was 
 bisieged by Ashod; but through the media- 
 tion of the king of Georgia, Peter the Pontiff, 
 and other people, a reconciliation was effect- 
 ed, and established on oath, that Johannes 
 should continue to reign, and Ashod should 
 act as his lieutenant. 
 
 Nevertheless Ashod, being always torment- 
 ed by the desire of reigning, determined to 
 murder his brother. He therefore caused a
 
 200 
 
 trap to be formed in his bed-chamber, and 
 then taking to his bed, sent to inform Johan- 
 nes that he was sick even to death. The af- 
 fectionate Johannes immediately set off to 
 visit him; but no sooner had advanced to 
 the bed on which Ashod lay, than the floor 
 gave way, and he was precipitated into the 
 trap. He begged for his life, but it would 
 have gone hard with him, if Abirad, a pow- 
 erful chief, had not drawn him out of the 
 trap and placed him again on the throne. 
 Abirad however, fearing the machinations of 
 Ashod, fled to Duin, which was governed by 
 the Caliph's deputy Abusvar ; but soon after 
 he was killed there. 
 
 The ill conduct of Ashod served to estrange 
 most of the Armenian chiefs from him. Ashod 
 finding his enemies daily becoming more 
 numerous, retired to Constantinople, where 
 he succeeded to obtain from the Emperor 
 Basilius a supply of Greek troops, with 
 which he returned to Armenia. He subdued 
 the chiefs, cleared the country of all depre- 
 dators and ruled it in his capacity of lieu- 
 tenant. 
 
 It was about this period, A. D. 1021, that 
 the Scythians made an invasion into Media, 
 from which they marched to Vasburagan. 
 Sennacherib the king, sent against them 
 his troops with his general Shabuh. The 
 Scythians had a peculiar way of fighting ;
 
 2GI 
 
 they always avoided a close combat, but 
 keeping at a distance they had always a 
 decided advantage, by throwing their arrows 
 with such precision and quick succession, 
 that few could withstand them. Shabuh 
 observing this, instantly met them; the 
 Scythians surprised at such unexpected as- 
 sault, fled and evacuated the country. 
 
 This invasion of barbarian people being- 
 predicted by St. Nierses, Sennacherib began 
 to think about it ; he sent for the chiefs of 
 the country and his own relations, and 
 proposed to them to make over Vasburagan 
 to the Emperor Basilius, and to solicit in its 
 stead Sebastia with its dependencies. 
 
 All consenting, an ambassador was sent 
 to Basilius and the contract was stipulated. 
 Vasburagan, comprising 4000 villages, ten 
 cities and seventy-two castles, was given to 
 the Emperor. Sennacherib with his family, 
 troops and one third of the inhabitants, 
 amounting to about 400,000 souls, took pos- 
 session of Sebastia in the year 1021, Arme- 
 nian Era 470. 
 
 Shortly after, the Scythians, under their 
 prince Tughril Beg, entered the province 
 Nig, where they committed horrid devasta- 
 tions, burning the churches and forcing the 
 inhabitants to deny their faith. On their ad- 
 vancing farther into Armenia, they were 
 attacked by Vassag the General of the Arme-
 
 mans, who defeated them. Tughril Beg- then 
 marched into Persia, and subjugating- the 
 country took ! possession of the throne, and 
 reigned under the title of Sultan. 
 
 About the year 1022, Johannes the Ar- 
 menian king, being apprehensive of a hostile 
 visit from the Scythians, sent Peter the 
 Pontiff to the Emperor Basilius, to propose, 
 that if he would protect Armenia from these 
 terrible foes, he would engage to deliver to 
 the Greeks, at his death, the city of Ani with 
 its province. The Emperor consented and 
 received from the Pontiff a promise in writing. 
 
 In the year 1026, Sennacherib died, and 
 David his eldest son succeeded to the throne. 
 About the year 1028, Constantino, the brother 
 of Basilius who had succeeded him, having 
 fallen sick, desired to see an Armenian 
 priest. One Guiragos, a priest, was brought to 
 him when drawing from his bosom the paper 
 formerly given by Johannes, the Armenian 
 king, to Basilius, for the delivering of Ani, 
 delivered it to the priest conjuring him to 
 take it back to Johannes, and to declare it to 
 him, saying, that he would never consent to 
 take advantage of the distress of that monarch. 
 The priest took the paper but did not act 
 according to his instructions, until the year 
 1034, when Michael became Emperor. To 
 this Guiragos gave the paper, receiving from 
 him many gifts instead. The Emperor over- 
 joyed, waited for the death of Johannes.
 
 -265 
 
 In the following year, 1029, died Apas the 
 king- of Kars, and was succeeded by his son 
 Gagik. 
 
 In the year 1038, an event took place 
 in Vasburagan. The Persians had taken the 
 city of Pergry. The Greek governor of 
 Vasburagan attacked the city, took posses- 
 sion of it, and imprisoned the Persian gov- 
 ernor Khudrik. On news having reached 
 Persia, a large force advanced, the city was 
 again attacked and taken, and Khudrik was 
 liberated. An Armenian chief then collected 
 a few troops, and suddenly entering the city, 
 killed a great number of the infidels. A few 
 of them, however, with Khudrik, made their 
 escape to the citadel, where they suffered 
 horrible privations, being scantily provided 
 with provisions, and having no means of 
 procuring water. The Greeks and the Arme- 
 nians knowing this, gave themselves up to 
 indulgence and pleasure. The Persian chiefs 
 being informed of the capture of Pergry, 
 marched with secrecy and haste, took the 
 city by surprise, killing all the Armenians 
 and Greeks that fell into their hands. Khudrik 
 and his companions were then relieved, from 
 their confinement; but so wild was the former 
 in his rage, that having cought a number of 
 Christians, he caused them to be butchered 
 in a trench made for the purpose, until their 
 blood filled it, when he satisfied hit> revenge
 
 by bathing in it. The following- year, however, 
 the Greeks again captured Pergry. 
 
 In the year 103.) died Johannes, king of 
 Armenia, after a reign of twenty years. 
 Shortly after died also his brother Ashod. 
 Two years before, David the Ardzrunian, 
 king of Sebastia, died, and as he had no male 
 children, he was succeeded by his brother 
 Adom, assisted in the government by his 
 youngest brother Abusahl. 
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 GAGIK THE SECOND AND THE LAST OF THE 
 PAGRADUNIAN KINGS. 
 
 A. D. 1039. 
 
 After the death of the late king, there 
 was an interregnum of two years. One of the 
 chiefs, named Vest Sarkis, prince of the 
 Sunies, and of some influence in the nation, 
 aspired to the crown. All was in agitation 
 about the validity of his pretensions, when 
 the Emperor Michael, A. D. 1040, being ap- 
 prized of the death of Johannes, sent an ambas- 
 sador and demanded Ani and its province, 
 according to the stipulation made by the 
 late monarch. The Armenians refused to 
 acknowlege the justice of the claim, upon
 
 205 
 
 which the Greeks invaded the country, and 
 aided by Sarkis, made horrid devastations. 
 When they arrived in the province of Shirag, 
 the Armenian chiefs assembled together and 
 appointed the old Vahrain General to lead 
 them against the Greeks. Vahram selected 
 a body of 30,000 infantry and 20,000 
 cavalry, and dividing them into three di- 
 visions, marched against the Greeks, and 
 gave them battle. The invaders were routed 
 with great slaughter, and the effusion of blood 
 was so great, that the waters of the river 
 Akhurian, near which the battle was fought, 
 were dyed completely red. Many of the fugi- 
 tives were drowned, others escaping to desert 
 places, perished through want, the remain- 
 der implored mercy and were spared. On news 
 reaching Constantinople, the Greeks deter- 
 mined to take the most signal vengeance 
 on the Armenians ; but they were obliged to 
 suspend their design by some civil commo- 
 tion that broke out amongst them. 
 
 In the mean time Sarkis, aspiring to the 
 crown of Armenia, caused himself to be 
 recognised king of Armenia, and fixed him- 
 self in the city of Ani. Vahram then gathering 
 the chiefs, and also Peter the Pontiff, to an 
 assembly, it was agreed to call young Gagik, 
 the late king's nephew, to the throne. Here- 
 upon he was invited into the city of Ani, 
 and in his sixteenth year, he was crown- 
 
 12
 
 ed king of Armenia, in the year 1042. 
 This prince, although of so immature an 
 age, was, it may he said, ripe in wisdom. 
 He was well skilled in the sciences, in the 
 greek literature and in the Holy Scriptures. 
 In person he was of a commanding height 
 and pleasing countenance, in natural en- 
 dowments quick and penetrating, and in 
 hahits abstemious, persevering, and prudent. 
 According to contemporary writers, he shone 
 as the only precious stone his kingdom con- 
 tained. The Almighty, however, had decreed 
 the speedy destruction of the kingdom of 
 Armenia. 
 
 Vest Sarkis seeing Gagik firmly establish- 
 ed on the throne, gathered his adherents, 
 and retired to the citadel of Ani. The 
 king being informed of this, went alone to 
 him and persuaded him to evacuate the 
 place. Sarkis then retired to the castle of 
 Surmary; but soon he commenced ma- 
 king depredations. The king being informed, 
 took a few resolute men and set out against 
 Sarkis ; he took him prisoner and threw into 
 prison. But on his expressing contrition for 
 what he had done, Gagik released him and 
 even made him his friend. Gagik's attention 
 was now all turned to the regulation and 
 reform of his kingdom. 
 
 Shortly after Armenia was invaded by a 
 numerous horde of Scythians. Gagik im-
 
 267 
 
 mediately assembled an army of 16,000 
 men and marched against them. He encamp- 
 ed near the banks of the river Hurastan, on 
 the opposite side of which lay the enemy. 
 Gagik caused 6,000 men to hide in ambush, 
 then with the remainder pretended to flee. 
 The Scythians, supposing that the Arme- 
 nians were afraid and had fled, crossed the 
 river and pursued them. Suddenly the pur- 
 suers were assailed by those who were in 
 ambush, and at the same moment Gagik 
 with the main body turned and charged upon 
 them . The most horrible slaughter ensued ; 
 multitudes were drowned in the attempt to 
 cross the river, and a few made their escape 
 to Gordjaik. Here they received reinforce- 
 ments, and after a little rest invaded Vas- 
 buragan. 
 
 They were opposed by a very powerful 
 man, named Lion Khatchig, at the head of 
 seventy men. This Khatchig had a son whom 
 he tenderly loved ; on his setting out to meet 
 the invaders he insisted upon his son's re- 
 maining at home. But Ishkhanig, the son, 
 unable to endure the anxiety he felt about 
 the safety of his father, shortly after set out to 
 join him. He arrived just at the moment when 
 his father was engaged in a warm struggle, 
 and giving way to the ardour of his youth, 
 rushed into the thickest of the fight. Unfor- 
 tunately he was slain in presence of Khatchig,
 
 208 
 
 who giving way to bis grief, became insen- 
 sible to every tbing but tbe bloody corpse 
 of bis son ; the weapon fell from his hand 
 and he was immediately killed by a host of 
 swords. Khatchig's men fled, and the enemy 
 despoiled the province. 
 
 Khatchig, however, had two sons, who, 
 at this period were in Constantinople. They 
 having heard the tragical end of their father 
 and brother, obtained 5,000 men from the 
 Emperor and returned to their country to 
 revenge their deaths. Being informed that 
 the Scythians were in the province of Hier, 
 they, without delay, advanced thither, and 
 found them already prepared to receive them. 
 The two brothers called aloud and demanded 
 the murderers of their father ; upon which 
 two Scythians of gigantic stature presented 
 themselves. A single combat was engaged 
 in; but the conflict was short between simple 
 courage and valour inspired by filial and 
 fraternal piety. The two Scythians perished 
 at the same moment ; then their troops were 
 charged, and the barbarians, after a loss of 
 3000 men, took to flight. The two brothers 
 then returned to their country.
 
 260 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 THE EXILE OF GAGIK FROM HIS KINGDOM. 
 A. D. 1043. 
 
 Now Gagik, by a prudent management of 
 the revenues of his kingdom, and a just ad- 
 ministration of the government, became 
 exceedingly powerful and popular. Mono- 
 machus, who had succeeded Michael the Fifth 
 in the imperial throne at Constantinople, 
 renewed his claims to the city of Ani. He 
 sent several times messengers on this object, 
 but Gagik was inflexible in his determination 
 to retain his capital. 
 
 Monomachus then sent to Armenia a large 
 force; but it was defeated and driven out 
 from the country. A new army was sent 
 again, but with the same result. Then the 
 Emperor wrote to Abusvar the infidel govern- 
 or of Duin, soliciting him to ravage Arme- 
 nia. Gagikj however, gained Abusvar to his 
 interests. 
 
 The king then looking about him, suspect- 
 ed that Vest Sarkis was the instingator of 
 these continual agressions of the Greeks, 
 and seizing him was about to put him to 
 death. But the traitor found means to declare
 
 270 
 
 himself innocent, and to throw the blame 
 upon others. Thus enmity was created be- 
 tween the king and other chiefs, whom Vest 
 Sarkis continually instigated against their 
 master, endeavouring to make him an object 
 of hatred. 
 
 An opposition to the king now being 
 formed by Sarkis and several of the chiefs, 
 they wrote to the Emperor how he might 
 succeed in his project. Upon which the 
 Emperor invited Gagik to visit him at Con- 
 stantinople. Gagik was unwillingly to accede 
 to the Emperor's wish , and principally 
 because some of the chiefs, who were attached 
 to him, advised him on no account to quit the 
 country. Nevertheless being pressed con- 
 tinually by the Emperor and also assured on 
 oath, that no harm was intended him; being 
 urged also by the chiefs of the faction, who 
 solemnly swore before the Pontiff not to permit 
 the Greeks to take Ani ; fearing that they 
 would rebel if he did not comply with 
 their request, at length determined to go to 
 Constantinople. He made over the city to 
 the particular care of the Pontiff, appointing 
 one Abirad, his favourite, as governor, and 
 placing under his charge the Armenian 
 army. He gave his palace in charge to Vest 
 Sarkis, and then accompanied by a few 
 troops and the most devoted of his friends, 
 set out on his journey. On his approach to
 
 271 
 
 Constantinople the nobles of the city came 
 out to receive him in great pomp ; he was 
 conducted with great respect to the Emperor 
 who received him with every honour. 
 
 After a few days residence at Constanti- 
 nople, the Emperor put to him the old 
 question about the city of Ani, offering, if 
 Gagik would consent to give it up, to place 
 in his possession the city of Melitene in 
 Armenia Minor, with the province in which 
 it stood. Gagik refused, upon which the 
 Emperor violating all faith, placed him in 
 confinement on an island. 
 
 When the news of this reached Armenia, 
 the chiefs divided into two factions ; when 
 at length that of Vest Sarkis prevailing, 
 they wrote to the Emperor, and sending him 
 the keys of the city, gave it to him with 
 all its provinces. The Emperor then drew out 
 Gagik from his confinement, and showing 
 him the letter of the chiefs, the unfortunate 
 king was at last obliged to consent. Mono- 
 machus gave him instead of Ani, the city of 
 Bizu and other lands on the frontiers of Cap- 
 padocia, together with a magnificent palace 
 in Constantinople, and a pension from the 
 Greek Government. This happened in the 
 year 1046. 
 
 Thus was the kingdom of Armenia com- 
 pletely destroyed, nothing more of it remain- 
 ing in the possession of its exiled sovereign,
 
 272 
 
 who, consumed by care, mourned over the 
 downfall of his nation and his house. 
 
 On the exile of Gagik, Abusvar, the infidel 
 governor of Duin, began to persecute the 
 Armenians, compelling them to renounce 
 their faith. Vahram, the old General, col- 
 lecting a few Greek and Armenian troops, 
 attacked the tyrant and drove him to the 
 gates of Duiu. Here a dreadful contest took 
 place, in which Vahram, in his eightieth 
 year was killed together with his son. 
 
 The Greeks now sent a governor to the 
 city of Ani from Greece, named Camenas; 
 they were determined to destroy the nation 
 entirely. 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 THE SLAUGHTER OF THE ARMENIANS BY 
 
 TUGHRIL, AND THE SEVERITY EXERCISED UPON 
 
 THEM BY THE GREEKS. 
 
 A. D. 1048. 
 
 During the first three years of the exile of 
 Gagik, A.D. 1048, the troops of Tughril twice 
 made incursions into Armenia. The first 
 time to the number of 100,000 men, they 
 desolated twenty-four provinces, as far as 
 Passen. The second time their numbers a-
 
 273 
 
 mounting to 200,000 men, they almost 
 completed the ruin of that part of the 
 country, carrying into captivity all the 
 inhabitants. 
 
 In the year 1049, they made a third 
 invasion, and besieged the city of Ardzen, 
 the population of which amounted to 300,000 
 souls, and which contained 800 churches. 
 Notwithstanding the resistance of the inhab- 
 itants, it was taken and 140,000 people were 
 massacred ; the remnant were carried into 
 captivity, and the city was burned. Many 
 other cities were treated in the same way; and 
 though at this period there were in Arme- 
 nia 60,000 Greek troops, under the command 
 of Camenas, who dwelt in Ani, yet they did 
 not take a single step to repell the invaders, 
 preferring to seethe Armenians slaughtered. 
 
 On their side the Greeks never lost an 
 opportunity of annoying these unfortunate 
 people, whom they hated and oppressed. The 
 Persians, however, in one of their inroads, 
 arriving at those parts where the Greeks 
 resided, war was declared between the two 
 nations; the Greeks advanced against the 
 Persians, and in the beginning they were 
 successful, but at the end they were defeated 
 and dispersed. 
 
 The Persians then ravaged the country as 
 far as Kars, where Gagik Apas ruled as king. 
 His principal city was taken and destroyed,
 
 274 
 
 the inhabitants mostly massacred, and those 
 who escaped with life were led into captivity. 
 Gagik with a few fled to the citadel, and on 
 the departure of the enemy came out and 
 began to repair the city. 
 
 During all these troubles the inhabitants 
 of the Fourth Armenia, remained in a state 
 of tranquillity. But soon Monomachus, who 
 desired to extirpate the Armenians, sent his 
 General Perus Catapan, with a large force. 
 He came and collected all the Armenian 
 chiefs, some threatening, others by treachery, 
 and brought them to the Emperor Mono- 
 machus, who without seeing them, banished 
 them to an island, being determined to 
 destroy the Armenian nobles. This also was 
 desired by the Greek chiefs, who longed to 
 possess the lands which belonged to the 
 persecuted Armenians. Nevertheless when 
 the Empress Theodora succeeded Mouo- 
 machus on the throne, the exiled Armenians 
 were permitted to return to their country. 
 
 Tughril, A. D. 1053, having heard of the 
 death of Monomachus, again marched to 
 Armenia, took first the city of Pergry, and 
 then proceeded to the regions of Passen, 
 destroying numbers of places, and reducing 
 to slavery thousands of the inhabitants. 
 
 Gagik Apas hearing of this new invasion, 
 and having finished the repairs of his city 
 Kars, gathered his chiefs and collecting a
 
 few troops, advanced boldly against the infi- 
 dels, being- assisted by his General Thathul. 
 The Armenians, however, were defeated, and 
 Thathul taken prisoner. The son of the Persian 
 prince, Arsuran, being wounded during the 
 fight, Tughril, who regarded this young man 
 with much affection, on seeing him exclaim- 
 ed: "If the youth who has been wounded, 
 lives, thou shalt be spared ; but if he die, 
 thou shalt be sacrificed to his memory! At 
 this Thathul replied: "If the wound has been 
 inflicted by my hand, the youth will surely 
 die. , , The young man died, and Tughril 
 caused Thathul immediately tobeputto death. 
 His right arm was cut off and sent to the 
 father of the youth with a letter, in which 
 he said, that the hand which had killed his 
 son, belonged to a brave man, and it would 
 no more strike another blow. 
 
 Tughril marched to the city of Manazguerd, 
 in the province of Abahunies, and laid siege 
 to it. One B'isilius was the chief of the city, 
 characterised for bravery and military skill. 
 He was assisted in the defence of the city 
 by a skilful Armenian priest, who by means 
 of several artful inventions, rendered all the 
 machines, which were used by the Persians 
 against the walls, entirely useless. Tughril 
 seeing this, gave orders to undermine the 
 fortifications; but one of his soldiers to whom 
 he had just before given cause of complaint,
 
 276 
 
 shot an arrow into the city, to which was 
 fastened a letter, containing the new designs 
 of the Persian Monarch. A countermine was 
 made by the citizens, and the Persian miners 
 being- taken, they were carried into the city 
 and beheaded on the battlements. 
 
 Tughrilenraged, caused to be brought from 
 the city of Paghesh a large wooden balista, 
 of which the bulk was so huge, that it requir- 
 ed 400 men to drag it. When Basilius saw 
 the machine raised against the walls of the 
 city, he offered a large reward to the man 
 who should succeed in burning it. There 
 was a very ingenious Gaul in the city, 
 who stimulated by the offer of the governor, 
 composed an inflammable mixture, and mount- 
 ing a swift horse, proceeded to the Persian 
 camp, holding extended in one of his hands 
 a letter. He went directly to the spot where 
 the balista stood, and while the guards 
 fancied him a messenger sent from the city 
 to the king, he took the opportunity and 
 broke the bottles of the combustible matter 
 over the engine, which soon was destroyed 
 by the fire. In the confusion that prevailed, 
 the Gaul escaped back to the city. 
 
 Tughril, after this catastrophe which befell 
 his huge engine, began to despair of captur- 
 ing Manazguerd. Nevertheless he made a last 
 effort to throw down the battlements of the 
 walls, through other engines; but all was
 
 277 
 
 useless. Besides the superintendent of his 
 machines was made prisoner by two Arme- 
 nian youths, and had his head cut off, which 
 Basilius caused to be thrown into the pre- 
 sence of Tughril. Hereupon the Persian king 
 raised the siege and marched to the city of 
 Ardzgue, which after having plundered and 
 massacred the inhabitants, he returned to 
 Persia. 
 
 Armenia, after this, enjoyed no repose ; the 
 Scythians (Seldjuks), Persians and other na- 
 tions, twice or thrice a year invading it, 
 they destroyed all and massacred the defen- 
 celess inhabitants, plundering their pro- 
 perties. 
 
 CHAPTER XI. 
 
 THE CAPTURE OF AMI BY ALPHASLAN 
 A. D. 1062. 
 
 About the year 1062, Tughril died and was 
 succeeded on the throne of Persia by his 
 nephew Alphaslan. This monarch, in the 
 second year of his reign, at the head of a 
 large force marched to the country of the 
 Aghuans, with whom having made a treaty of 
 alliance, proceeded to Kukark, where he 
 committed horrid devastations. Then he
 
 278 
 
 marched to the province of Ararat in Arme- 
 nia, and laid siege to Ani, which was gov- 
 erned for the Greeks by an Armenian named 
 Pagarad, with the title of duke. Alphaslau 
 having viewed the works, was a little daunt- 
 ed at their strength and extent; but finding 
 a part of the wall in no very perfect state, 
 he raised against it a powerful engine, by 
 which a breach was made. But the breach 
 being narrow, the citizens vaillantly de- 
 fended it against the Persians, obliging them 
 to retire. Hereupon Alphaslan raised the siege 
 and began to move off. 
 
 In the midst of the assault Pagarad the 
 governor fancying that the Persians had 
 taken possession of the city, retired to the 
 citadel. The citizens seeing that they were 
 deserted by their governor, and thinking 
 that the Persians were preparing for a second 
 assault, raised most horrid outcries, and about 
 50,000 of them fled to the country by that 
 side of the city opposite to where the Persians 
 had encamped. Some of the Persians who 
 had loitered there on their king's retreat, 
 perceiving this, gave notice to Alphaslan, 
 who countermanding the retreat of his troops, 
 immediately returned to Ani. He entered the 
 city, and gave orders to his men to slaughter 
 all they found there. Human blood flowed in 
 torrents, and so great was the carnage, that 
 the streets were literally choked up with
 
 279 
 
 dead bodies, and the waters of the river 
 Akhurian became quite red from the quantity 
 of bloody corpses that were thrown into it. 
 
 After the first fury of Alphaslan's cruelty 
 was a little abated, he gave orders to seize 
 the most wealthy of the citizens who had 
 not been killed, and torture them to make 
 them disclose where their treasures were 
 concealed. Then he pillaged the churches 
 and murdered the priests whom he found 
 therein, some by drowning-, others by flaying 
 alive and by other tortures. 
 
 The citadel having been deserted shortly 
 after the entrance of the Persians, they took 
 possession of it. Alphaslan after having des- 
 troyed all that attracted his notice, quitted 
 Ani leaving a Persian governor; a part of 
 the captives, amongst whom were several 
 chiefs, were sent to Persia, and the others 
 left there to rebuild the city. 
 
 Alphaslan then marched to the country 
 of Vanaut, and sending a messenger to Kars, 
 in where reigned Gagik Apas, directed him 
 to come and pay him homage. Gagik being 
 informed of the approach of the messenger, 
 conceived a deceitful scheme to outwit him. 
 He put on deep mourning, and caused ashes 
 to be spread on the ground, upon which he 
 sat, leaning on a black pillow. The mes- 
 senger on seeing him in this state, asked 
 him hi* affliction. "Alas!, replied Gagik",
 
 280 
 
 since the death of my beloved friend Tughril, 
 the uncle of Alphaslau, I have never ceased 
 mourning for him , and the world now 
 has nothing in it to delight me . The 
 messenger returned te his master, to whom 
 he related what he heard ; on which Alphas- 
 Ian was so much affected, that he went to 
 Kars in the greatest pomp, where having 
 met Gagik, he embraced him, and bestowed 
 upon him the most profuse marks of his 
 esteem, fancying that he really honoured 
 the memory of Tughril. And after honouring 
 him with royal robes and acknowledging 
 him king of Vanant, he returned to Persia. 
 Gagik then reflecting that it was not safe 
 to remain longer in Armenia, forthwith 
 exchanged Vanaut, with the Emperor, for 
 three cities, Amasia, Comana, and the fortress 
 of Zamindaw, in which he took up his res- 
 idence.
 
 281 
 CHAPTER XII. 
 
 
 
 THE DEATH OF GAGIfc THE EXILED, BY WHICH 
 
 THE KINGDOM WAS ENTIRELY LOST TO THE 
 
 PAGRADUNIANS. 
 
 A. D. 1077. 
 
 The Greeks increasing in their hostilities 
 against the Armenians, assassinated them 
 whenever they had an opportunity. Thus 
 perished many of the chiefs, amongst whom 
 Vassag, Governor of Antioch and brother of 
 Gregory the Pontiff; and Vest Khatchadur, 
 who resided in the castle of Andriana, was 
 strangled by a Greek monk; but the mur- 
 derer also was caught by the friends of the 
 chief, and precipitated from the walls of the 
 castle and dashed to pieces on the spot. 
 
 The exiled Gagik, horror-struck at these 
 enormities, and annoyed by the blasphemies 
 which the Greeks were in the continual 
 habit of uttering against the Armenians, 
 went to the regions of Cesarea, burning with 
 hatred against the oppressors of his country. 
 Marcus the metropolitan of Cesarea was one 
 of the bitterest of the enemies of the Arme- 
 nians, calling them contemptuously dogs 
 whenever he had occasion to speak of them.
 
 28-2 
 
 He had a huge dog which lived in his palace, 
 and was named "Armen,,. Gagik having 
 heard of this, took his measures, and with 
 a few attendants, set out for metropolitan's 
 palace. He was received by Marcus with 
 great respect, and a feast was given the 
 evening of his arrival. During the course of 
 the entertainment Gagik desired to see the 
 dog, and Marcus w 7 as obliged to introduce 
 it before Gagik and to call it by the name of 
 Armen. On Gagik enquiring why he was 
 thus named, Marcus replied, "he is but a 
 puppy, and on that account we call him 
 Armeu . Hereupon Gagik gave a sign, 
 and his attendants seizing the dog put him 
 in a large bag, which they had prepared. 
 Then they bound the servants, and seizing 
 the metropolitan put him in the same bag 
 with the dog and fastened it. They proceeded 
 then to beat the dog, which becoming fu- 
 rious, attacked the metropolitan and bit him 
 until he died in consequence. They then 
 plundered the palace and retreated to Cesarea. 
 The Greeks on hearing the horrible death 
 of Marcus, became still more eager to annoy 
 the Armenians ; but their enmity was direct- 
 ed mostly against Gagik whom they sought 
 to be revenged upon. Gagik in the mean time 
 resided at Tarsus, and when he saw the 
 Greeks less ardent in their search for him, 
 he proceeded to annoy them again. Having
 
 many adherents, numberless were the evils 
 which he brought upon the Greeks his 
 enemies. But at length he unfortunately fell 
 into the hands of his enemies, in the fol- 
 lowing manner. 
 
 Having arrived with his people on the 
 plains of Ardzias, near the fort of Kizistra, 
 he imprudently, accompanied by only three 
 individuals, one of whom was Rupen his 
 relation, went to take repose in a garden 
 contiguous to this fort. The owners of the 
 fort, three brothers, and the sons of a Greek 
 of the name of Mantaly, perceiving Gagik 
 so near them, laid fifty men in ambush, and 
 then approaching him, saluted him by pros- 
 trating themselves and kissing his feet. 
 They then brought him to the place where lay 
 their men in ambush, who, by a preconcerted 
 signal, suddenly coming out, seized him and 
 took him into the fort. Gagik's three com- 
 panions succeeded in effecting their escape. 
 
 The Armenian chiefs on hearing this, 
 collected their followers and laid siege to 
 the fort; but it being impregnable, all their 
 efforts were unavailing. In the mean time 
 the Greeks in the fort exercised the most 
 horrid cruelties on the unhappy Gagik, 
 torturing him by every method they could 
 devise. At length they murdered him, and 
 suspended his body on the walls of the fort, 
 in presence of all the Armenians who had
 
 28 'i 
 
 flocked thither to besiege it. The sight of 
 their king's bloody corpse had a sensible 
 effect upon them all, and they forthwith re- 
 tired to their homes, convinced that nothing 
 could be done against his murderers. His 
 remains were afterwards interred by the 
 Greeks without the fort, in order to express 
 their greater contempt for his memory. Six 
 months after, however, an Armenian from 
 the city of Ani, named Panig, conveyed 
 secretely his remains to a convent which the 
 king had built in the city of Bizu. Gagik 
 perished in the fifty-fifth year of his age. He 
 had been three years in quiet possession of 
 the throne of Armenia, and thirty-five years 
 in exile. 
 
 This unhappy king had two sons, Johan- 
 nes and David, both of whom did not long 
 survive their father. David, the youngest 
 son, was poisoned by order of his father-in- 
 law Abulkharib, who had suspected him of 
 treachery. Johannes, the eldest son, had 
 married the daughter of the governor of Ani 
 and still resided in that city, although he 
 was in Georgia at the time of its capture by 
 Alphaslan. He died some years after the 
 death of his brother, being much grieved by 
 the death of his own son Ashod, who was 
 poisoned through envy of the favour with 
 which he was regarded by the chief of 
 Gantzag.
 
 283 
 
 By the death of these princes the posterity 
 of the Pagradunian kings of Armenia became 
 extinct. 
 
 On the death of Gagik the son of Apas, 
 and Adorn and Abusahl, descendents of Sen- 
 nacherib the Ardzrunian, their families also 
 became extinct. The Rupenian line next 
 swayed the sceptre of Armenia, of which we 
 shall speak now.
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA 
 
 THE RUPENIAN OR THE FOURTH ROYAL 
 DYNASTY OF ARMENIA 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 RUPEN THE FIRST. 
 
 A. D. 1080. 
 
 We have said that on the capture of Gagik, 
 the last king of Armenia, his companions 
 effected their escape. One of these was Rupen, 
 a relative of the king. 
 
 This prince afterwards retired to Cylicia, 
 where by his warlike character and personal 
 prowess, made many partisans amongst the 
 Armenians who resided there. He had to 
 endure many contests with the Greeks, in 
 which being always successful, at last be- 
 coming more bold, attacked and took the 
 fortress of Partzerpert. Then he assumed 
 independent power over the Armenians resid- 
 ing in Cylicia, styling himself Rupen the 
 First. He was much assisted in attaining this
 
 288 
 
 object by an Armenian chief named Basilius, 
 a man of courage and practised in all the 
 wiles and stratagems of war, for which he 
 was called "Basilius the Crafty,,. 
 
 Melikshah, having succeeded, A. D. 1086, 
 his father Alphaslan on the throne of Persia, 
 at the head of a powerful army marched to 
 dispossess the Greeks of Armenia. He met 
 with no opposition and conquered the \vhole 
 of the country lying between Persia and 
 the Mediterranean sea, into which throwing 
 his weapon, exclaimed : "It is the sword of 
 God with which he has given me to rule 
 from sea to sea,,. He then appointed gov- 
 ernors over the whole of the country and 
 returned to Persia. Thus ceased .the power 
 and the influence of the Greeks over Arme- 
 nia. 
 
 The Persian governors, however, began to 
 torment the Armenians by laying upon them 
 enormous taxes. Parsegh the Pontiff went to 
 Melikshah and succeeded in obtaining from 
 him a letter, in which the Persian monarch 
 ordered them to desist from laying burthens 
 on the people. Nevertheless on the death of 
 Melikshah, A. D. 1092, the Armenians being 
 again persecuted by the governors, many 
 of them fled to Cylicia, where Rupen ruled. 
 Shortly after the arrival of these fugitives, 
 the prince Rupen died at the age of sixty, 
 having ruled over the Armenians fifteen 
 years.
 
 280 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 CONSTANTISE THE FIRST. 
 
 A. D. 1095. 
 
 On the death of Rupen, his son Constantine 
 succeeded him on the throne of Armenia. At 
 the commencement of his reign he had some 
 contests with the Greeks, whom he defeated 
 and took from them several importent places, 
 among which was the castle of Vahga, 
 where he fixed the seat of his government. 
 
 It was now that the Latins, in number of 
 100,000 cavalry and 600,000 infantry, guided 
 by Godfrey de Boulogne, arrived in Palestine. 
 They laid siege to Antioch, where their 
 provisions being exhausted, a famine broke 
 out in their camp. Constantine, as well as 
 other Armenian princes, on hearing this, sent 
 them abundance of provisions. Upon which, 
 the Latins from gratitude, after taking 
 Antioch, sent him valuable presents, created 
 him marquis, and conferred on him an order 
 of knighthood. After a reign of five years, 
 priryce Constantine died. He left two sons, 
 Thoros or Theodores, and Leo. 
 
 13
 
 290 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 THOROS THE FIRST. 
 
 On this prince succeeding to the throne, he 
 showed a much more warlike dispositions 
 than his father. He had much to do against 
 the Greeks, whom he continually defeated. 
 He took from them the city of Anazarha, in 
 which he built a church, which was called 
 St. Zoravark (Generals). He repaired many 
 other churches, which had been permitted 
 to fall into decay in his territories, and ex- 
 tended his dominions to the borders of the 
 Mediterranean Sea. 
 
 The Greeks, perceiving the successful 
 condition of the Armenians under the sway 
 of Thoros, became envious and their malig- 
 nity against them raised to a high pitch. 
 
 The Armenians, however, lived peacefully 
 in Cylicia, until the year 1107, when the 
 Persians making an invasion there, plunder- 
 ed many places and captured a number of 
 prisoners. But being attacked at length by 
 Thoros, they were defeated and driven out 
 of his territories. They then proceeded to 
 ravage the country, which was under the 
 government of Basilius the Crafty ; but they 
 were not more successful; for being attacked
 
 291 
 
 by Basilius, they were completely defeated 
 and obliged to leave the plunder and the 
 captives they had made. 
 
 Daphar, the king of Persia, hearing, A.. D. 
 1108, of the destruction of his army by 
 Basilius the Crafty, at the head of another 
 large army, marched in person against the 
 gallant Armenian. He first entered the prov- 
 ince of Hasanmansur, and the season being 
 autumn, he captured a great number of 
 people who were occupied in gathering the 
 harvest. He then proceeded against the castle 
 of Harthan, to which he laid siege. 
 
 Basilius, on the other side, hastened to 
 collect troops, whom dividing into four di- 
 visions, gave the direction of them to very 
 gallant generals, and directed them to march 
 at different quarters of the enemy's camp, 
 and at a given signal to make a simultaneous 
 attack. This being done, the Persians were 
 taken by surprise; and after making a very 
 faint resistance, and losing number of men, 
 took to flight. The Persian general, while 
 endeavouring to inspire his men with confi- 
 dence, was met by Tigranes, one of the four 
 leaders of the Armenians, and killed with a 
 blow through his iron helmet. In this fight 
 many Persians of distinction were made 
 prisoners. The victors, having gathered an 
 immense booty from the camp of the van- 
 quished, returned to their respective abodes.
 
 Two years after this event. Cylicia was in- 
 vaded by numerous hordes of Scythians. 
 Thoros, being- assisted by two Armenian chiefs, 
 Tigranes and Ablasath, marched with his 
 brother Leo. at the head of all his troops, 
 against the marauders. But in the first battle 
 that ensued, the Armenians were defeated. 
 Thoros, however, ordering again his troops, 
 led them against the enemy. In this second 
 encounter the two gallant chiefs, Tigranes 
 and Ablasath, fell. Leo, the brother of Thoros, 
 who at that time was near them, was so 
 much affected by their death, that losing all 
 command of himself, rushed furiously upon 
 the enemy, spreading everywhere destruction 
 and terror. The Scythians, unable to offer 
 opposition to his impetuosity, precipitately 
 fled, and thus victory crowned the exertions 
 of Leo. 
 
 The Scythians quitting the territories of 
 Thoros, advanced to the territory of Khar- 
 pert, where they laid siege to the strong 
 fortress of Zovk, then in the possession of 
 the great Armenian chief Abirad Pahlavuuy, 
 grandson of Gregorius Magistrus, and father 
 of Gregory and Nierses Shnorhali. They, 
 however, were unable to capture the fortress, 
 and at length were obliged to raise the siege, 
 and set forward to other expeditions. But 
 Abirad exposing himself on the walls, was 
 wounded by an arrow, and died. His son
 
 293 
 
 Basil! us succeeded him in his possessions. 
 A year after this, Basilius the Crafty died, 
 and as he had not children, his government 
 was exercised by the Gamsaragau chief, 
 Degha Basilius. 
 
 Now hostilities having broken out, A. D. 
 1112, between Thoros and the three sous of 
 Mantaly, the murderers of king Gagik, the 
 Armenian Prince marched with his troops 
 to Kizistra their castle, which was near his 
 territories. Arriving there by night, he sta- 
 tioned his infantry in ambush; then in the 
 course of the next day, as it despairing of 
 taking the fort, retreated with his cavalry. 
 The garrison fancy ing that Thoros would not 
 return again, opened the gates, and were pas- 
 sing in and out as in perfect security, when 
 suddenly the Armenian infantry came out 
 and rushed to the gates, killing all they found 
 there. Thoros hastened back with his cavalry, 
 and entering the fort, they seized the three 
 sons of Mantaly, and put the garrison to the 
 sword. The three brothers being brought 
 into the presence of Thoros, he demanded of 
 them the sword and apparel of the unhappy 
 Gagik. On their going to bring them, one of 
 the three brothers anticipating the fate to 
 which they were doomed, ran to the top of 
 the castle, threw himself from the wall, and 
 dashed out his brains by the fall. Thoros oil 
 hearing this, took a cudgel with which ho
 
 beat the second, saying, that such monsters 
 did not deserve to perish by the sword. The 
 third being less guilty in the murder of king 
 Gagik, he was bound and sent to Cylicia. 
 The fortress was plundered, a few troops 
 placed in it, and then Thoros returned to 
 his city Vahga. 
 
 After a reign of twenty-three years, Thoros 
 the Prince of the Armenians, died, A. D. 
 1123, leaving no issue. 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 LEO THE FIRST. 
 A. D. 1123. 
 
 After Thoros, Leo, his brother, succeeded 
 in the government of the Armenians in 
 Cylicia. Immediately after he collected his 
 troops, and besieged and took the city of 
 Mamestia. He then marched all over his 
 territories, and advanced as far as Tarsus. 
 At the news of the death of Thoros many 
 marauders entered Cylicia, plundering and 
 occupying several places. Leo expelled them 
 from the country and recovered the lost 
 places. The fame of Leo became so great, 
 that he was an object of fear and dread to 
 all the enemies of the Armenians, and tho 
 Greeks avoided all dispute with him.
 
 293 
 
 No w, A. D. 1 1 30, the Latin Count, Boemond 
 who resided in Antioch, having heard of the 
 renown of Leo, sought to get him in his 
 power. But not daring to encounter him in 
 a fight, he invited him to an entertainment, 
 when he seized and confined him in a castle. 
 After an imprisonment of two months, Leo 
 obtained his release, by giving Boemoud 
 the cities of Mamestia and Adana, the 
 castle called the rock of Sarwaut and 60,000 
 pieces of money, besides leaving in his hands 
 one of his sons as a hostage and guarantee 
 against any hostile steps being taken for 
 revenge. 
 
 Leo, however, after his release attacked 
 and took all the places which had been ex- 
 torted from him, and in revenge annoyed 
 the Latin chief whenever he found an op- 
 portunity. The Latins being much molested 
 by him, called to their assistance Fulk the 
 king of Jerusalem, and several bloody battles 
 took place between the two parties. Leo 
 being always successful against them, the 
 Latins sought to make peace with him. By 
 the mediation of the Count of Edessa Josslin, 
 one of whose relations was Leo's wife, this 
 was effected. The Latin chief restored the 
 son of the Armenian Prince, and entered into 
 engagement never more to molest him. 
 
 The Emperor Johannes Porphyrogenitus, A. 
 D. 1137, having heard that Leo had captured
 
 many Greek cities in Isauria, and was be- 
 coming daily more powerful, declared war 
 against him. He collected all the Greek 
 forces, to which he added several troops of 
 other nations, and thus marched to Cylicia. 
 Leo perceiving the immense force that was 
 coming against and not having the assistance 
 of his chiefs, who at that time were at va- 
 riance with him, took his wife and his two 
 sons Rupen and Thoros, and retreated into 
 a part of the mountains where the Greeks 
 could not reach him. The Emperor hearing 
 this, sent after him a large detachment of 
 soldiers to prevent him again attacking the 
 Greeks in case he should succeed in obtaining 
 troops. 
 
 Then the Emperor proceeding into the 
 country, captured Mamestia. Tarsus and 
 Adana. He then detached a large body to 
 lay siege to Anazarba, a strongly fortified 
 city, built upon a hill. The inhabitants being 
 of a warlike character, issued out of the 
 gates, attacked the Greeks, and defeated 
 them. The Emperor then marched with all 
 his army and besieged it. For thirty-seven 
 consecutive days he was engaged against 
 the city; but the citizens never failed to 
 defend it with courage, burning the engines 
 of the enemy. At last the Greeks succeeded 
 in making a breach, while they stormed and 
 a dreadful conflict ensued. The Armenians
 
 297 
 
 disputing every inch of ground with the 
 most determined bravery, in which the 
 women also took part, but were at last oblig- 
 ed to retire to the citadel. Here they were 
 besieged by the Greeks, and finding that 
 their capture was inevitable, they boldly 
 marched out, and cutting their way through 
 the besiegers, left the city. 
 
 Now the Emperor being in possession of 
 the city, proceeded to besiege the castle of 
 Vahga, which was cammanded at this time 
 by a chief named Constantineof the Rupeuian 
 race, a man of great strength and experience 
 in war. Notwithstanding the defence of this 
 place, the Greeks took possession of it, and 
 Constantine was made a prisoner and sent 
 in fetters to Constantinople. 
 
 In the mean time the troops that were 
 sent in pursuit of Leo, followed him into the 
 mountains, and seizing all the passes com- 
 pletely blockaded him. This preventing a 
 supply of food being furnished him, he was 
 obliged at length to surrender himself into 
 their hands, together with his wife and sons. 
 They were bound and conducted to the 
 Emperor, who sent them in chains to a place 
 of secure confinement. He then drove all the 
 Armenian troops from Cylicia and appointed 
 Greek governors to rule the country, leaving 
 a force of 12,000 men to protect them in 
 their offices. This event occurred in the year 
 
 13*
 
 203 
 
 of our Lord 1137, and in the fifteenth year 
 of Leo's government. 
 
 The next year the Emperor feeling coin- 
 passion for the captive Armenian Prince, 
 released him, his wife and his sons, but 
 retained them near his person, giving them 
 apartments in the imperial palace. 
 
 Some time after, Leo's son, Rupen, giving 
 proof of incredible personal strength, by car- 
 rying in his arms a large marble basin 
 which four man could with difficulty move, 
 he was called, in presence of the Emperor, 
 "a new Sampson,,. Some envious individuals, 
 however, found means to raise suspicions in 
 the Emperor's mind against Rupen, upon 
 which the Emperor directed his eyes to be 
 put out, which occasioned his death. Shortly 
 after the Emperor entertaining unjust 
 suspicions respecting Leo, caused him and 
 his son Thoros to be fettered and remanded 
 to their former prison. Leo died after a year 
 in prison, on which the Emperor compas- 
 sionating Thoros, released him and kept him 
 near his person as before.
 
 290 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 THOROS THE SECOND. 
 A. D. 1142. 
 
 Thoros resided in Constantinople until the 
 death of the Emperor Johannes Porphyroge- 
 nitus, which happened a year after that of 
 the unhappy Leo. When Manuel Comnenus 
 succeeded to the throne, Thoros determined 
 to withdraw to Cylicia. Shortly after he 
 gathered all his property and secretely quit- 
 ted Constantinople by sea and went to 
 Antioch disguised as a merchant. From 
 thence he passed to Cylicia, which he found 
 in a dreadful state of confusion, in conse- 
 quence of the inroads which the enemies of 
 that country were making there. On his 
 arriving in the mountains of Taurus, he 
 disclosed to a priest his nam^ and family. 
 The priest took him into his house, and con- 
 cealed him. 
 
 During this period, A. D. 1144, there were 
 a great many Armenians who had taken 
 refuge in the mountains of Taurus, from the 
 persecutions of the Greeks. The priest as- 
 sembled the Armenian chiefs in his house, 
 and informed them that the son of Leo was
 
 300 
 
 nniong'st them. They wished to see him, and 
 joining with enthusiasm in his desire to 
 drive the Greeks from Cylicia, soon procured 
 him an army of 10,000 men. Thoros heading 
 them, proceeded to expell the Greeks. He 
 took the castles of Vahg-a and Amuda, and 
 then marched against other places. Anazarha, 
 Adaua, Sis, Arewdz-pert, and Partzer-pert, 
 were successively taken, and Thoros estab- 
 lished himself on the throne of his ancestors. 
 Shortly alter this, Zanky, the chief of Aleppo, 
 attacked and took Edessa from the hands of 
 the Latins. Stephany and Meleh, two younger 
 hrothers of Thoros, during the time of his 
 capture with his father and mother hy the 
 Greeks, lived in Edessa with their maternal 
 relations ; and now in the taking of the city, 
 succeeded, during the confusion, to make their 
 escape and came to Thoros, by whom they 
 were appointed to offices of trust under him. 
 When the Emperor Coninenus hear,d of the 
 success of Thoros, he raised a large army, 
 and giving the command to his cousin 
 Andronicus Cesar, directed him to march 
 into Cylicia, and to extirpate all the Arme- 
 nians. 
 
 Andronicus entered Cylicia sending word 
 to Thoros, that he was ordered by the Em- 
 peror to bind him with chains, as was done 
 before with his father. Thoros irritated, 
 prepared his army to receive the invaders.
 
 r>oi 
 
 He placed the infantry iii ambush at a certain 
 pass, by which the Greeks would have to go, 
 and then by a circuitous route placed his 
 cavalry in their rear. The Greeks, on their 
 arrival at the pass, where the Armenians 
 lay in ambush, were suddenly attacked on 
 all sides, and a dreadful slaughter ensued. A 
 multitude were made prisoner, amongst 
 whom were many Greek chiefs. Andronicus, 
 however, with difficulty escaped and gave 
 notice to the Emperor of the misfortune. 
 
 The Emperor much concerned respecting 
 the number of Greek prisoners in the hands 
 of Thoros, sent ambassadors to treat for their 
 ransom ; and that they might not be vilified 
 in the eyes of the Armenians, gave to Thoros 
 immense quantity of treasure. The Armenian 
 Prince, on seeing the treasure, exclaimed 
 with affected astonishment: "What! are 
 my captives indeed worthy so much ! and 
 immediately distributed the whole of the 
 money to his troops. The ambassadors being 
 astonished at this munificence, Thoros ad- 
 dressed them thus: "I reward my soldiers 
 that they may again take your chiefs and 
 favourites and bring them in fetters to me . 
 
 The Emperor on hearing all these from 
 his ambassadors, despaired of subduing 
 Thoros, and by the mediation of the court 
 of Antioch, made peace with him. A war, 
 however, broke out again between them, in
 
 30-2 
 
 which Thoros was successful, and captured 
 again the Greek chiefs, for whom he again 
 received ransom as before. 
 
 About the year 1146, the Scythians com- 
 menced making destructive inroads into 
 Kharpert and Marash, continuing always to 
 harass those countries. At length, in the 
 year 1154, they extended their depradations 
 to the Black Mountains and plains of Cylicia. 
 Here, however, they were met by Thoros and 
 driven out of the country. 
 
 Stephany, the Prince's brother, in the year 
 1156 rebelled and became independent. He, 
 at the head of a body of bold determined 
 troops, marched into Marash and subdued 
 the whole country. On his return from this 
 part, the Greeks, with whom he had before 
 some contests, in which they were beaten 
 by him, waylaid and caught him. They then 
 put him to a most cruel death, tying his 
 hands behind him, and throwing him alive 
 into a cauldron of boiling water. He left two 
 sons, named Rupen and Leo both of whom, 
 in the course of time, reigned in Cylicia. 
 
 Thoros and Meleh hearing the horrible 
 death of their brother, began to seek ven- 
 geance on his murderers the Greeks, des- 
 troying numbers of their towns and villages. 
 They afterwards made a descent on the island 
 of Cyprus where they caused extensive mis- 
 chief, taking a vast number of captives,
 
 303 
 
 cutting off their ears and slitting their noses, 
 and iu this maimed state sending them to 
 Constantinople. The Emperor irritated at the 
 sight of this mutilated multitude, sent a 
 large force against Thoros. The Armenian 
 Prince boldly met and entirely defeated 
 them. The Emperor then marched in person, 
 at the head of a still larger force, into Cylicia, 
 where after several encounters, which some- 
 times were decided in favour of the Ar- 
 menians, and at other times of the Greeks, 
 he became reconciled with Thoros, and hon- 
 oured him with the title of Pansebastus. A 
 few years after this, Thoros died, having 
 possessed the government of the country 
 twentyfour years. He left one son yet in his 
 infancy, whom he delivered in charge to his 
 father-in-law Thomas the Bail, a renowned 
 chief and a native of Antioch. This individual 
 having received the boy, governed Cylicia 
 for one year. 
 
 CHAPTEB VI. 
 
 MELEH AND RUPEN THE SECOND. 
 A. D. 1168. 
 
 On the death of Thoros, Meleh his brother, 
 who had revolted from him and lived in Alep-
 
 po, borrowed the cavalry of the chief of that 
 city arid proceeded to Cylicia. Thomas the 
 Bail being in possession of the government, 
 and the Armenian chiefs being unwilling to 
 acknowledge Meleh's claims, he was obliged 
 to return to Aleppo. Here he procured more 
 troops and again set out for the conquest of 
 Cylicia. 
 
 The Armenian chiefs finding that they 
 were unable to oppose him, they at length 
 consented to receive him as their sovereign, 
 instead of the son of their last monarch. 
 Thomas the Bail fearing for his life fled to 
 Antioch, and the son of Thoros was murder- 
 ed. But Meleh, being a man of detestable 
 vices, his troops revolted and killed him after 
 he had reigned five years. 
 
 His successor was Rupen the Second, A. D. 
 1174, son of Stephany and nephew of Thoros 
 and Meleh. At the death of this late Prince 
 he was residing with his brother Leo under 
 the protection of Paguran an Armenian chief. 
 Being of a mild character he became beloved 
 by all his subjects. He married a Latin girl, 
 from whom he had two daughters. 
 
 About the year 1182, a war broke out 
 between the Greeks and Armenians, in con- 
 sequence of which Rupen besieged and took 
 Tarsus and Mamesdia which some time before 
 had fallen into the hands of the Greeks. 
 Hethum Sebastus, the brother of Nierses of
 
 ,-o-i 
 
 Lampron and son-in-law of Thoros the 
 Second, who was appointed by the Greeks 
 governor of Lampron, seeing the successes of 
 Rupen. began to hate him. At length Rnpen's 
 auger being excited, he marched with his 
 army and laid siege to Lampron. Hethum 
 applied for assistance to Boemond, the Latin 
 Prince of Autioch, who unable to meet hupeu 
 openly in the field, invited him treacherously 
 to a certain place, where they might make 
 a treaty of alliance together. Rupen not 
 suspecting his perfidious intentions, went, 
 when he was seized and put in confinement. 
 
 Leo, his brother having heard of this, im- 
 mediately pressed the siege of Lampron, and 
 distressed the place so much, that Hethum 
 was obliged to procure the liberation of the 
 Prince from Boemond, to prevent the destruc- 
 tion of himself and his city. Rupen was re- 
 leased and afterwards made peace with the 
 governor of Larnpron. 
 
 Rupen the Second, after governing the 
 Armenians with mildness and prudence for 
 a period of eleven years, gathered a public 
 assembly of the chiefs and resigned the 
 power to his brother Leo in the year 1185. 
 He then retired from the world, and became 
 a friar in the convent of Trazarg, where he 
 died a short time after.
 
 306 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 
 LEO THE SECOND. 
 
 A. D. 1185. 
 
 This prince being of remarkable wisdom 
 and piety, greatly contributed to the hap- 
 piness of his subjects. He extended the 
 bounderies of his possessions beyond Mount 
 Taurus, and took up his residence at the 
 city of Tarsus, which he occasionally changed 
 for the city of Sis. 
 
 The year after his accession, Cylicia was 
 invaded by Rustam, Sultan of Iconium, at 
 the head of a large army. Leo hastened to 
 meet him, attacked and defeated the invaders. 
 Rustam while again leading his men against 
 Leo, suddenly expired in his tent, and his 
 army being attacked just after, was routed 
 with great slaughter, the victors gathering 
 great spoil on their defeat. Leo some time 
 after this conquered the country of Isauria, 
 the province of Arasus, and captured the 
 great fortress of Baghursa. He then invaded 
 Syria and took the city of Adalia with some 
 other places. From there he marched and laid 
 siege to the city of Cesarea in Palestine, and 
 pressing it hard, the governor made him im-
 
 507 
 
 mense presents to induce him to withdraw 
 his attack. After this he captured seventy- 
 two castles in different parts of the country, 
 and then returned to Cylicia, where he com- 
 menced improving his kingdom. 
 
 He built and endowed a number of hospitals 
 and alms-houses, repaired all the dilapidated 
 castles belonging to his government, and 
 totally rebuilt the great city of Sis. 
 
 This prince was the most famous and 
 worthy of all the Rupenian line, whether he 
 be regarded in a civil or religious point of 
 view. 
 
 During this period, Yussuf Salahaddin from 
 Aleppo raised himself to great celebrity. He 
 invaded and conquered Egypt, and then 
 marched against the Latins in Palestine, 
 defeated them and took the city of Jerusalem, 
 in the year 1187 ; the Latins possessed it for 
 a period of eightyeight years. The Armenians 
 residing in this city obtained from this war- 
 rior, by means of immense gifts, the convent 
 of St. James. 
 
 The news of the fall of Jerusalem having 
 reached Europe, the Latins, headed by the 
 Emperor Frederick, proceeded to Palestine 
 to reconquer it. On this occasion Pope 
 Innocent the Third, wrote to prince Leo and 
 Gregory the Pontiff to lend assistance to their 
 European brethren. 
 
 The Latins having arrived in Asia, A. D.
 
 508 
 
 1 190, took possession of Iconium, from which 
 the Emperor Frederick wrote to Leo for 
 assistance. Leo sent an abundance of pro- 
 visions, because scarcity existed in the Latin 
 camp, to that degree that many were induc- 
 ed to eat their horses. 
 
 The Emperor on seeing this returned 
 thanks to the prince Leo, and promised to 
 confer on him the supreme power of a king. 
 Shortly after the Latins came to the frontiers 
 of Cylicia, but unhappily the Emperor was 
 drowned in crossing a river in Seleucia. The 
 Latins proceeded to Jerusalem, but were un- 
 able to take it. 
 
 Now Leo observing the prosperity of hia 
 government, began to wish for a public 
 coronation. To attain this object, he dispatch- 
 ed ambassadors to Pope Innocent the 
 Third, and Henry the Sixth, son of Frederick 
 Emperor of Germany, claiming the perfor- 
 mance of the promise made him by the 
 Emperor Frederick. 
 
 Henry readily agreed, and signified his 
 desire to the Pope, that it should be done. 
 Hereupon Innocent sent Conrad, Archbishop 
 of Moguutia, to Cylicia with a magnificent 
 crown, for the purpose of gratifying Leo. 
 The Emperor at the same time sent the Ar- 
 menian monarch a splendid standard, having 
 in the middle a- lion rampant, in allusion to 
 his name. This device was henceforward borne
 
 509 
 
 by the kings of Armenia instead of the 
 ancient, one of the eagle, pigeon and dragon. 
 
 Conrad arriving in Cylicia, proposed to 
 Leo and the Pontiff Gregory three conditions 
 for their acceptance, to which the Pope con- 
 tended that all true Christians ought to 
 agree. 1 . To celebrate the festivals which 
 are acknowledged by all the followers of 
 Christianity. 2 . That divine service should be 
 performed in the midst of the congregation, 
 and the latter never to be kept outside the 
 church during the performance of the holy 
 sacrifice of the altar. 3 . Not to break the fast 
 on Easter eve. The observance of these 
 ordinances would remove all causes of dis- 
 agreement existing between the Romish and 
 Armenian church. 
 
 Leo consenting to the conditions, twelve 
 bishops promised on oath to perform the 
 stipulations, and an immense concourse of 
 people was assembled from all parts, in the 
 city of Tarsus, consisting both of the clergy 
 and the laity, chiefs, generals, bishops, priests, 
 citizens and soldiers, and there in their pres- 
 ence, Leo was crowned solemnly by Gregory 
 the Pontiff king of all the Armenians. This 
 memorable event took place on the sixth of 
 January, 1198. 
 
 This news becoming generally known, 
 the Caliph of Bagdad sent ambassadors to 
 congratulate him on the occasion, and the
 
 310 
 
 Greek Emperor Alexis sent him a splendid 
 crown richly set with precious stones. 
 
 Thus Leo firmly seated on his throne; his 
 kingdom being in profound tranquillity, he 
 spent his time in improving it by the erec- 
 tion of many public institutions. While he 
 was engaged in these labours, his queen 
 died. He married again, some time after, 
 to the daughter of Guido king of Cyprus, 
 by whom he had a daughter named Zabel, 
 who by some writers is called Elizabeth. 
 
 Kaykayuz the Sultan of Iconium, hearing 
 the connection between Leo and the Latins, 
 invaded Cylicia and captured the fortress of 
 Pertuns, with the governor Gregory, whom 
 he retained prisoner. He then laid siege to 
 the castle of Gaban. Leo hastened, at the 
 head of his troops, to give battle to him. The 
 Armenians on approaching the enemy, rushed 
 to the attack without waiting the orders of 
 the king. The chief of Iconium having formed 
 skilfully his order of battle, received their 
 charge coolly; then dividing his army into 
 four divisions, surrounded the Armenians and 
 completely defeated them. A great number 
 ef them were slain, and many were made 
 prisoners. 
 
 Leo, not dispiritated by this, gathered the 
 scattered remains of his army, and with 
 other reinforcements, with a view to cause 
 a diversion, proceeded to Lycaonia, where he
 
 burned and destroyed villages and towns, 
 and carried the inhabitants into captivity. 
 
 The prince of Iconium hearing the de- 
 structions of his country, hastened to raise 
 the siege of Gaban, and returned to Lycaonia. 
 He then made peace with Leo, each party 
 restoring what had been seized. 
 
 In the year 1202, the chief of Aleppo, son 
 of Nureddin, who bore great enmity against 
 Leo, at the head of a large army approached 
 the frontiers of Cylicia. He then sent mes- 
 sengers to Leo asking him to be his tribu- 
 tary, otherwise he would ravage the country 
 with fire and sword. Leo, by means of spies, 
 having been apprized of the approach of the 
 messengers and of the nature of their mis- 
 sion, directed two of his chiefs to meet them 
 and to lead them astray so as to lengthen 
 their journey. He then gathered his men and 
 with the greatest speed possible, marched 
 towards the enemy. While the chief of Alep- 
 po awaited for his messengers, Leo and the 
 Armenians arrived and attacked him. Taken 
 thus by surprise, the enemy made a very 
 faint resistance, and in a few minutes took 
 to flight, leaving every thing behind them ; 
 their leader with great difficulty escaped. 
 Leo after plundering their camp, took with 
 him their tents and standards, and returned 
 with his troops to his capital. He ordered, on 
 the banks of a river near it, to be pitched
 
 the tents and standards he had taken, in the 
 same form as they were in the camp of the 
 enemy. When ordered the messengers to he 
 brought to him. On their approach, observ- 
 ing- their own tents and standards, they were 
 struck with terror, and implored Leo for 
 their lives. Leo generously released them, 
 and sent them back to Aleppo with the same 
 message from him to their chief as the latter 
 had charged them to deliver to him. 
 
 Shortly after Leo went to visit his father- 
 in-law in the island of Cyprus. During his 
 absence Hethum the chief of Lampron and 
 brother of Nierses of Lampron, broke out in 
 rebellion. On his return Leo caught the rebel 
 by a stratagem, put him in chains and con- 
 fined him in the city of Sis. He then took 
 possession of Lampron. Hethum, however, 
 was released through the intercession of 
 Gregory the Pontiff, but he lived in Sis, the 
 king being unwilling to restore Lainprou. 
 
 In the year 1207, a great quarrel took 
 place between Leo and the Latins residing 
 in his dominions ; in consequence of which, 
 he drove them all, clergy as well as laity, out 
 of his dominions. He also made an incursion 
 into the country about Tripoli and Antioch, 
 and took a number of Latin chiefs whom he 
 retained prisoners. The Pope and the Emperor 
 of Germany wrote about this object, but he 
 remained inflexible in his determination.
 
 513 
 
 Now Leo found himself at his greatest 
 prosperity ; he was feared and respected from 
 Cylicia to the Euphrates, from Lycaonia to 
 the Fourth Armenia. He suddenly fell ill, 
 and feeling his last hour approaching he sent 
 for the Pontiff and the chiefs of the Arme- 
 nians, and charged them, that as he had not 
 other child but his daughter Zabel, then in 
 her sixh year, on his decease they should 
 permit her to succeed him on the throne. 
 Then becoming worse, he died on the first 
 of may 1219, after a glorious reign of thirty- 
 four years ; he was buried in Sis. 
 
 CHAPTEE VIII. 
 
 ZABEL AND HETHUM. 
 
 A. D. 1219. 
 
 On the decease of her father, Zabel ascend- 
 ed the throne with the consent of all the 
 nation. She exercised the administration of 
 the government with the assistance of Cons- 
 tautine, a prince of the Rupenian race, who 
 had some time before married the daughter 
 of Hethum of Lampron. 
 
 Shortly after the accession of Zabel, the 
 grandchild of Rupen, brother of Leo and son 
 of Ray mond of Antioch Rupen , having gath er- 
 
 14
 
 5{'4 
 
 ed partizans, raised a rebellion and took 
 possession of the city of Tarsus. Then he 
 marched and laid siege to Mamestia; hut 
 Constantino hastily gathering- the Arme- 
 nian troops, met the rebels, attacked and 
 routed them. They fled to Tarsus, but the 
 city being soon reduced by Constantino, they 
 were taken and put in confinement, where 
 they died. 
 
 Constantine and the Armenian chiefs, 
 with the consent of the Armenian Pontiff 
 Constantino the First, married queen Zabel 
 to Philip the son of the Prince of Antioch, 
 who was an offspring of an Armenian 
 mother and a Latin father. Philip was crown- 
 ed king of Armenia, having sworn at his 
 coronation, never to attempt to alter the 
 religious ceremonies of the Armenians. For 
 about two years Philip conducted himself 
 very well, when his heart became estranged 
 from the nation. He removed all the regalia, 
 that had been in use with the Armenian 
 princes, to Antioch, where he was preparing 
 to follow them. The Armenians exasperated, 
 seized and cofined him in the fortress of 
 Partzer-pert, telling him, that until he had 
 restored to the royal treasury in Sis all that 
 he had sent to Antioch, he should remain 
 there a prisoner. A year after Philip died in 
 confinement. 
 
 At the death of Philip, Constantine wished
 
 queen Zabel to espouse his son Hethum ; but 
 she had determined to embrace a monastic 
 life. Therefore she retired to the city of 
 Seleucia where her Latin relations dwelt, and 
 meditated entering a convent of nuns which 
 was in that city. Constantino continued to 
 send her messages urging her to marry his 
 sou ; but she still refused . Upon which 
 Constantino collected the Armenian troops 
 and marched to Seleucia, with a view of forc- 
 ing the queen to the marriage. On his arrival 
 at Seleucia finding the gates of the city 
 closed against him, he proceeded to lay siege 
 to it. Zabel, rather than subject her friends 
 to the horrors of a siege, consented to the 
 marriage and accompanied Constantino to 
 Sis, where she was united to his son 
 Hethum. Immediately after the marriage, 
 Hethum was crowned king of Armenia, in 
 the year 1224. 
 
 Hethum with the assistance of his father, 
 greatly embellished his dominions, by erect- 
 ing various works of public utility. The 
 queen also by her example produced a great 
 reform of manners in her subjects, she being 
 a mirror of every virtuous and amiable quality 
 which adorns her sex. 
 
 On the accession of Hethum to the throne, 
 there appeared in the east an extraordinary 
 warrior of the race of the Scythians, a Tartar 
 named Jenghis Khan, who by the force of
 
 his military genius conquered almost the 
 whole of Asia. 
 
 This prince at the head of 700,000 men 
 invaded Persia, and drove its king- the Sultan 
 Mahmud Kharezm Shah, into exile. On the 
 death of Jenghis Khan, his son Ukhatha 
 Khan succeeded to the throne of the Tartars ; 
 then the son of the exiled Mahmud, called 
 Jalaladdin, having collected troops, invaded 
 Armenia, and committed horrid devastations, 
 first in the province of the Sunies, and then 
 in that of Ararat, where he took possession 
 of all the principal towns and cities. 
 
 The Georgians seeing the storm near them 
 collected their troops, and under their Ar- 
 menian general I vane Athabeg, marched 
 against the spoilers. But on their seeing the 
 vast number of the enemy, they were much 
 alarmed. Two Armenian chiefs, however, 
 who had joined the Georgians with their 
 men, encouraged them saying, that they 
 would first attack the enemy, and when the 
 Georgians should see confusion, they should 
 hasten to their assistance. 
 
 These two gallant chiefs accordingly began 
 the assault, but instead of being assisted by 
 the Georgians, the latter took to flight. The 
 enemy pursued and massacred avast number 
 of them. Jalaladdin then spread all his army 
 over Armenia and Georgia, compelling all 
 that fell into his hands, to deny their faith.
 
 317 
 
 Those who refused were cruelly martyred. 
 Jalaladdin at length tired of butchering' 
 so many, gave orders to his followers to 
 circumcise by force all whom they captured, 
 and to destroy by fire every vestige of Christ- 
 ianity. 
 
 Jalaladdin then proceeding to the country 
 of the Puznunians, committed all kinds of 
 cruelty. He then proceeding to Asia Minor, 
 devastated the whole of Iconium, taking 
 an immense number of captives. He became 
 so formidable, that every one feared a hostile 
 visit from him. But at length the chiefs of 
 different countries in Asia Minor, observing 
 the inutility of making peace with him, col- 
 lected together their forces, and being assisted 
 by Hethum with a body of 6000 hardy 
 troops, made a furious attack upon the in- 
 vaders. A signal victory was gained by them, 
 and Jalaladdin humiliated, retreated to recruit 
 his forces; but while he was making pre- 
 parations for another expedition, he was 
 taken off by death.
 
 518 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 % 
 
 INVASION OF THE TARTARS INTO ARMENIA. 
 A. D. 1233. 
 
 A little peace ensued in Armenia after the 
 destruction of Jalaladdin's army. But shortly 
 after the Tartars had an order from their 
 monarch Ukhatha Khan, to invade it. The 
 Tartars under the command of Charma- 
 ghan, first attacked the Aghuans, desolating 
 their province. They took the city of Kantzasar 
 and massacred all its inhabitants, except 
 the children of both sexes, whom they car- 
 ried into captivity. Winter coming on they 
 retired to the plains of Mughan, where they 
 lay encamped twenty months. 
 
 In the year 1237, divided into three 
 parties, they again invaded Armenia, causing 
 every where horrid devastations. Lory, in 
 Upper Armenia, the strongly fortified castle of 
 Gay an, fell into their hands, and the excess- 
 es that were committed there by the bar- 
 barians, obliged many Armenian chiefs to 
 surrender themselves quietly to the Tartars ; 
 they were therefore, treated with less harsh- 
 ness. 
 
 Charmaghan then marched against the
 
 c'\ty of Ani, and sent a messenger to the 
 citizens requiring them to submit quietly 
 and yield up the city. The citizens being- 
 unwilling- to do so, and his messenger on his 
 return having been killed by the mob of the 
 town, Charmaghan highly irritated, laid 
 siege to Ani, in the year 1239. After a short 
 period famine broke out within the walls, 
 and many of the citizens in despair, rushed 
 out and gave themselves up to the Tartars. 
 They were kindly received and a sufficient 
 quantity of food given to them. This induced 
 many more to leave the city, until more 
 than one half of the inhabitants were in the 
 camp of the Tartars. But all at once the 
 poor wretches were divided into small parties, 
 under the pretext of receiving better protec- 
 tion, when the Tartars fell upon them and 
 massacred every individual. Then the city 
 was easily taken, the remainder of the inhab- 
 itants were massacred, and their habitations 
 destroyed by fire. 
 
 The principal citizens of Gars hearing the 
 capture of Ani, and fearing for their own 
 safety, took the keys of their city and hasten- 
 ed to give them to Charmaghan. But it was 
 too late ; the Tartar saw that this was a 
 measure of fear and not of love. Therefore he 
 ordered his men to massacre the inhabitants, 
 except the children and artisans, whom he 
 kept captives. Then i educed the city to
 
 desolation, stationed a few wretches in the 
 ruins, and returned to the plains of Mughan. 
 
 Ukhatha Khan, however, in consequence 
 of the intercession of some individuals near 
 him, wrote to Charmaghan to desist from 
 harassing the Armenians, to deliver over 
 their country to their chiefs, settling the 
 tribute which it was necessary to pay, and 
 then to march to other conquests. Thus the 
 Armenians returned again to enjoy a little 
 peace. 
 
 Charmaghan, the great general of the 
 Tartars, died in the year 1242. Patchu 
 succeeded him in the command, and im- 
 mediately marched against Garin, which 
 was under the authority of the great Sultan 
 of Iconium named Khiathaddin; the city was 
 taken and all its inhabitants put to the 
 sword. Khiathaddin, w^ho was at that time in 
 Iconium, hearingthefallingofGarin,gathered 
 his troops and marched against the spoilers. 
 Patchu advanced to meet him ; Khiathaddin 
 was beaten and with difficulty made his 
 escape. The news of this misfortune reaching 
 Iconium. Khiathaddin's mother, wife and 
 daughter fled to Cylicia, where they were 
 received by Hethum, and a residence appoint- 
 ed them. 
 
 In the following year, the cities of Cesarea, 
 Sebastia, and Erzunga fell into the hands 
 of the Tartars with many other places,
 
 where many cruelties were committed by 
 them. Khelath, Amid, Edessa and Nisibis had 
 the same fate. 
 
 Hethum seeing the progress of the Tar- 
 tars, and being sure that at length the 
 invaders would approach him, endeavoured 
 to avert the contemplated evil, by making 
 proposals of alliance with them. Ambassadors 
 were sent to Patchu with valuable gifts, 
 proposing peace and promising to remain 
 in subjection to the Tartars. The Tartar 
 chiefs with Patchu consented to the desires 
 of Hethuin, but they required from him the 
 delivery of the mother, wife, and daughter 
 of the chief of Iconium who had taken refuge 
 in Cylicia. Hethum was very unhappy at 
 this demand, but fearing the Tartars, he 
 was obliged to give up to them the females, 
 after loading them with presents. Thus 
 Hetbum received on oath the assurance of 
 their perpetual love and alliance. 
 
 While Hethum was engaged in these 
 negotiations, A. D. 1245, Constantine the 
 chief of Lampron, rebelled, and joining the 
 chief of Iconium, who regarded the king with 
 the bitterest enmity, commenced depredating 
 Cylicia. Hethuin hastened to attack the 
 country of Constantine, and took all his pos- 
 sessions, except the fortress of Lampron, in 
 which he had fortified himself. Constantine 
 finding the king too strong to contend with, 
 
 14*
 
 wished to make peace; but Hethum dis- 
 trusting his sincerity, refused to listen to 
 him. Constantino then fled from Lampron, 
 and went to the chief of Iconium ; he suc- 
 ceeded in collecting troops with which he 
 invaded Cylicia. But Hethum being contin- 
 ually victorious, Constantino was obliged to 
 shut himself again in Lampron, where he 
 was besieged and shortly after died. 
 
 In the year 1246, Ukhatha Khan, the great 
 king of the Tartars, died and was suc- 
 ceeded by his sou Kiuk Khan, with whom 
 Hethum renewed the treaty of peace. He 
 was of a most avaricious character, and 
 therefore despatched collectors into all the 
 countries that were under his subjection, 
 for the purpose of draining them of treasure. 
 Kharabugha, one of the collectors, was sent 
 to Armenia, where he laid enormous taxes 
 on the people, and on their not being able 
 to pay them, he harassed them exceedingly. 
 The chiefs remonstrated with him, but 
 instead of becoming more moderate, he 
 increased his exactions. At length he died of 
 a cruel death, from dreadful ulcers which 
 broke out in his neck. 
 
 .In the year 1251, died Kiuk the great 
 king of the Tartars, and was succeeded by 
 his relation Mango, who was ever more 
 avaricious than his predecessor. He imme- 
 diately despatched Arghun the collector into
 
 Armenia, with a band of cruel ruffians for 
 the purpose of placing upon the nation a 
 capitation tax. On his arrival Arghun de- 
 manded from each Armenian, from the age 
 of ten upwards, a sum of sixty pieces of 
 money. Those who were unable to pay this, 
 were exposed to the most untolerable tortures. 
 Those who possessed lands were deprived of 
 them, and their children and wives forcibly 
 taken and sold as slaves. If any of the 
 wretched Armenians were detected in an 
 attempt to flee the country, they were strip- 
 ped, severely scourged with green rods, and 
 then torn in pieces by furious dogs trained 
 for the purpose. 
 
 When all of this tax was collected, 
 Arghun ordered that henceforward a similar 
 tax should be made yearly, not only upon 
 individuals but upon the produce of agricul- 
 ture, corn and corn-fields, houses, bullocks,' 
 horses, etc. Nothing ever equalled the horrors 
 that now overspread this unhappy land, most 
 of the inhabitants having no means of paying 
 this enormous tax, and no place to flee to 
 for protection from their oppressors. 
 
 Hethum having heard of the accession 
 of Mango Khan to the Tartar throne, and 
 the horrible exactions of his collectors in 
 Armenia , contemplated visiting that mon- 
 arch in person in behalf of his distressed 
 countrymen . After two years his qu een
 
 Zabel had died, he left his old father Cons- 
 tantine with the government of Cylicia, and 
 set out on his journey, in the year 1254. 
 With some brave troops he passed through 
 the country of the Aghuans, from whence 
 proceeding to the Pass of Deruend, he arrived 
 in the dominions of Mango Khan, by whom 
 he was received with distinguished respect 
 and attention. Hethum then disclosed the 
 object of his journey, and Mnngo Khan 
 promised to redress all the grievances of the 
 Armenians. After fifty days, Hethum set out 
 to return to his country, accompanied by a 
 detachment of Tartars. The imposts of the 
 Armenians were lessened, and the tyrannical 
 collector Arghun recalled and put in prison. 
 Hethum proceeded to Armenia where he met 
 the chief Patchu in the province of Shirag. 
 While he remained here, all the chiefs of the 
 nation, together with the clergy, visited him 
 and treated him with all the respect due 
 to a king of their nation. After a year and 
 four months of absence, Hethum arrived in 
 Cylicia, at the seat of his government. 
 
 In the year 1255, the Sultan of Iconium 
 having invaded Cylicia, Hethum drove him 
 out of his country, and entering the possess- 
 ions of that Sultan, captured the cities of 
 Germanice, and Behesny with several other 
 places. He then went to the assistance of his 
 gon-iu-law, the Count of Tripoli; who was at 
 

 
 that time much distressed by his enemies, 
 He captured the fortress of Muntas, and 
 proved of signal service in several instances 
 to the Latins, especially to those of Antioch, 
 delivering them from the power of their foes. 
 
 Some time after this Mango Khan appoint- 
 ed his brother Hulaou, king of Persia and 
 Armenia, with all the countries between the 
 latter and Greece. He set out at the head of 
 70,000 cavalry to visit his new dominions. 
 On his arrival at Bagdad he put an end to 
 the government of the Caliphs and extended 
 his power to the shores of the Mediterranean. 
 
 King Hethum and Constantine having 
 beheld the actions of HuLiou, became alarmed 
 for the safety of Cylicia. Therefore with the 
 consent of all the chiefs, went to him with 
 valuable presents, bringing with them the 
 usual tributes. They were kindly received, 
 and permitted to return in peace. Shortly 
 after Hulaou retired from these quarters, 
 leaving governors over the cities and prov- 
 inces over which he had authority. 
 
 When the Egyptians heard of the depar- 
 ture of Hulaou, they marched into Palestine, 
 captured the cities of Jerusalem and Aleppo, 
 where they massacred a multitude of Christ- 
 ians. The governors left by Hulaou, fled to 
 Cylicia, and after remaining there a short 
 time, Hethurn sent them in safety to Hulaou, 
 providing them with the necessaries which
 
 they required. By this act the Armenian 
 king- acquired a great popularity with the 
 Tartars. 
 
 In the year 1265, the Sultan of the Egyp- 
 tians, who in the Armenian records is called 
 Pundukhdar, having heard that Hethum 
 was in alliance with the Tartars through 
 whose assistance he had captured a few cities 
 which formerly belonged to the Egyptians, 
 wrote to Hethum demanding the restitution 
 of those cities. On the refusal of Hethum's to 
 comply with his demand, he sent a, large 
 force to invade Cylicia; which being defence- 
 less at that time, they committed horrid 
 devastations. Hethum hastened to collect his 
 troops, and dividing them into two divisions, 
 placed them under the command of his sous 
 Leo and Thoros and sent them against the 
 invaders. He then set out to obtain aid from 
 the Tartars, but before his return Cylicia 
 was entirely conquered, his sons were defeat- 
 ed, Thoros killed, and Leo being betrayed 
 into the hands of the enemy, was put in 
 chains. He was at this time in the thirtieth 
 year of his age. The victorious Egyptians 
 spreading themselves over Cylicia, burned 
 and destroyed every thing; the city of Adana 
 was given to fire and innumerable prisoners 
 taken . The castles and fortified towns , 
 however, remained in the possession of the 
 Armeu ians. The capital Sis was blockaded,
 
 betrayed, taken and plundered of all its 
 riches. Then the Egyptians collecting all the 
 plunder they had made during their expedi- 
 tion, together with their captives, amount- 
 ing to 40,000 souls, returned to Egypt. 
 
 Leo was presented to Pundukhdar their 
 Sultan, who becoming attached to him, prom- 
 ised to send him back to Cylicia. But the 
 Sultan, however, was dissuaded from his 
 design by his counsellors. He permitted Leo 
 to go on a pilgrimage to Jerusalem and on 
 his return, he put him in prison. 
 
 When Hethum returned to Cylicia and 
 saw the devastations, and learned the fate of 
 his two sons, he became disconsolate. He 
 sent an ambassy to the Sultan of Egypt, 
 with magnificent presents, and implored him 
 to release Leo. TheSultan replied : "You are on 
 friendly terms with the Tartars, who have 
 with them a captive named Sunghur, who is 
 a relation of mine; if you will procure his lib- 
 eration, I will restore your son to your arms. 
 Hethum upon this obtained the liberation of 
 Sunghur from the Tartars, and therefore 
 his son was restored to him, to the great joy 
 of all the people. 
 
 In the year 1269, king Hethum assembling 
 all the chiefs and the Pontiff, in the city of 
 Tarsus, abdicated the crown in favour of his 
 son. Shortly after Hethum retired from the 
 world and became a monk, taking on that
 
 occasion the name of Macar. A few months 
 after he died, having- governed the Armenians 
 in Cylicia forty-five years. 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 LEO THE TIIIKD. 
 
 A. D. 1269. 
 
 At the death of his father, Leo became so 
 unhappy, that for several months he was 
 inconsolable, and falling ill through excess 
 of grief, was at the point of death. On this 
 occasion the Sultan of Egypt and the Khan 
 of the Tartars, with many other chiefs, 
 sent ambassadors to offer consolation to Leo, 
 and exhort him to resume kingly the reins 
 of the government of his kingdom. 
 
 Leo at length recovered from his sorrow, 
 through the kind exhortations of his friends, 
 and assembling the bishops and the chiefs, 
 was anointed king of the Armenians. Then 
 he began to study to improve the condition 
 of his people ; he increased the pay of the 
 troops, and was so liberal in his donations to 
 the poor, fixing regular allowances for them. 
 He repaired all the places which had been 
 destroyed by the incursions of the enemies, 
 and particularly the city of Sis. He also did
 
 the same with the fortifications and different 
 castles and towns which had fallen into 
 decay. He erected public schools in various 
 places, and caused all the literary productions 
 of the Armenians, from the earliest ages 
 down to this period, to be recopied and to 
 be distributed amongst the convents of the 
 kingdom. 
 
 Leo was of the most amiable and mild 
 character; in person he was beautiful, in acts 
 of charity he exceeded all his predecessors, 
 and during his reign not one of his subjects 
 ever called upon him for assistance without 
 being benefitted by his bounty. He was 
 emulated in his kind attention to the wants 
 of his subjects, by his pious and virtuous 
 queen Anna, more generally known by the 
 name of Kir- Ann, by whom he had seven 
 sons and four daughters. 
 
 While Leo was engaged in forwarding the 
 welfare of the Armenians under his sov- 
 ereignty, an abominable plot was formed, A. 
 D. 1272, by some of the chiefs among whom 
 were a few of his relations, to dethrone him. 
 The king, however, being informed of the 
 plot, seized the conspirators one by one and 
 deprived them of their forts. But soon after 
 released them, leaving his vengeance to God. 
 A few of these retired to Egypt and incited 
 the Sultan Pundukhdar to break the covenant 
 of peace he had formerly made with the
 
 3"0 
 
 kings Hcthum and Leo. Upon which Pun- 
 dukhdar invaded Cylicia at the head of a large 
 force, and Leo, being unprepared to oppose 
 him, retired to a distant part of his kingdom 
 and fortified himself against the enemy. The 
 invaders then spread themselves over the 
 country, destroying and massacring all that 
 fell into their hands. The fortified cities and 
 castles, however, escaped their devastations. 
 They blockaded the city of Sis, but they 
 were unable to capture it, and after losing- 
 many people, they raised the siege and 
 marched against Tarsus, where they knew 
 the royal treasures were kept. Having invest- 
 ed it with all their forces, at length they 
 took it, and plundered it of all its riches. 
 Taking a number of the inhabitants into 
 captivity, they returned into Egypt. But 
 soon Pundukhdar obtaining fresh supplies of 
 troops, returned to Cylicia to recommence 
 his devastations. Leo then reflecting that 
 nothing was to be obtained by remaining 
 concealed, issued from his place, collected 
 troops, and exhorted them to fight bravely 
 for their country and their God. Dividing 
 them into six divisions, gave the one to the 
 old general Sumpad, the others to people 
 of his confidence, and ordered old Sumpad 
 to march against the Egyptians, followed at 
 some distance by the others. In the mean 
 time the king with his division hastened by
 
 a circuitous route to come upon the rear of 
 the invader's camp. The Egyptians seeing 
 the small number of Sumpad's division, and 
 fancying- that they comprised the whole 
 force of the Armenians, boldly marched to 
 attack them. While they were engaged, the 
 other divisions arrived, and shortly after 
 Leo appeared in the rear of the enemy and 
 began a furious assault. The Egyptians 
 confused, gave way on all sides, and a dreadful 
 slaughter of them ensued. Their Sultan Pun- 
 dukhdar, with a few followers, succeeded in 
 effecting their escape. The Armenians after 
 gathering the spoil, returned to Tarsus, 
 accompanied by a number of prisoners whom 
 they had taken. Pundukhdar shortly after 
 sent ambassadors and made peace with Leo. 
 
 The same year in which these events oc- 
 curred, the Sultan of Iconium made three 
 incursions into Cylicia, but was each time 
 defeated and driven from the country with 
 disgrace. 
 
 Some time after, A. D. 1276, the Iconians 
 joined with the Egyptians to wage war with 
 the Tartars; but Leo having proved to 
 Pundukhdar the unworthy character of his 
 new allies, the war was abandoned and the 
 chief of Icouium treated with contempt. On 
 this occasion Leo received the thanks of 
 Apagha Khan of the Tartars, who invited 
 him to pay him a visit in his residence; upon
 
 which the king 1 set out, and on his arrival there 
 made a treaty of perpetual friendship and al- 
 liance with their prince. While he was there, 
 the Iconians made an incursion into Cylicia 
 and committed great devastations. On his 
 return Leo collected his troops, and invading 
 the country of Iconium, took full vengeance 
 for the recent injury his country had suffered. 
 Burning towns and villages, he captured 
 numbers of captives and carried them into 
 Cylicia. This expedition of Leo struck terror 
 into all the adjacent nations with which he 
 was on terms of enmity, and shortly after he 
 received from all of tfiem ambassadors propos- 
 ing terms of peace and alliance, which were 
 accepted. His chiefs also now began to look 
 upon him with more than their usual respect, 
 and Oshin, the son of Constantino of Lampron, 
 having testified loyalty to the king, and 
 regret for the rebellion of his father, was 
 appointed governor of the castle of Asgura. 
 About the year 1278, when Cylicia was 
 in perfect peace, the king suffered several 
 domestic afflictions. His sou Nierses, with his 
 daughter Regina, fell ill and died, and soon 
 they were followed to the grave by their 
 mother Kir-Ann. The king, overwhelmed by 
 these distresses, fell ill, and was for a long 
 time confined by a dangerous malady. Not 
 long after these events a plague broke out 
 in the kingdom, sweeping off almost all
 
 .-33 
 
 the population, so that the fields being left 
 uncultivated, a famine ensued. 
 
 King Leo, after a reign of twenty years, 
 the whole of which time was ardently devot- 
 ed to the service of God, died, in the year 
 1289. 
 
 CHAPTER XI. 
 
 HETHUM THE SECOND. 
 A. D. 1-289. 
 
 On the death of Leo the Third, his son 
 Hethum the Second, assumed the crown of 
 Cylicia. Hethuin was a prince who despised 
 all worldly pomp and grandeur, seldom ar- 
 raying himself in his regal ornaments, and 
 exhibiting in his manners the lowliest dis- 
 position. His principal society was with the 
 priests of his capital, whom he daily engaged 
 in prayers and other religious occupations. 
 He was particularly attached to the literary 
 productions of the Fathers of the Church, 
 and his Bible was his constant companion. 
 He had caused a copy of the latter work to 
 be written in clear and elegant characters, 
 expressly for himself, and at the end of it 
 he wrote some verses expressive of the high 
 satisfaction and comfort he derived from its 
 frequent perusal.
 
 534 
 
 In the year 1292, Melik Ashraf, the son 
 of Kalavun Sultan ot Egypt, at the head 
 of a large army marched to the coasts 
 of Palestine, at that time in possession of the 
 Latins and Armenians. He captured the cities 
 of Acre and Tripoli, and massacred all the 
 Christian inhabitants. Then, in the following 
 year, with new reinforcements he marched 
 into the country bounded by the Euphrates, 
 and laid siege to the strong city of Hromkla, 
 then residence of the Armenian Pontiff. The 
 governor was the uncle of Hethum and he 
 made a brave defence for a long time. But 
 at length it was taken by the Egyptians, 
 who sacked it and butchered hundreds of the 
 unfortunate inhabitants, carrying the re- 
 mainder into captivity, among whom was 
 Stephen the Pontiff. They plundered and then 
 burnt all the churches, and took away with 
 them the holy Hand of our Blessed Illuminator. 
 Melik Ashraf was preparing then to invade 
 Cylicia, when a messenger arrived bringing 
 news to him, that during his absence, Egypt 
 his country, was invaded and devastated by 
 his enemies. He hastened to his country, 
 accompanied by all his Christian captives, 
 but on his arrival diseases broke out in the 
 land, which almost depopulated it. Melik 
 Ashraf was assassinated by one of his own 
 servants, and was succeeded by a chief called 
 Kitbugha. This chief seeing the mortality
 
 always increasing, and fearing that the 
 vengeance of the Almighty was upon his 
 country, sent back to the Armenians the 
 Holy Hand, and the church furniture the 
 Egyptians had seized, besides releasing all 
 the Christian captives. He wrote also a 
 friendly letter to Hethum, desiring to make 
 a treaty of peace and friendship with him. 
 Hethum sent presents to the Egyptian chief, 
 and returned to him a city which formerly 
 had been taken from his nation by the Ar- 
 menians. 
 
 CHAPTER XII. 
 
 THOHOS THE THIED; 
 
 A. D. 1293. 
 
 Hethum, the king, harassed by the cares 
 of government, resolved to abdicate in favour 
 of his brother Thoros. He convened an as- 
 sembly of all the chiefs of the nation, and 
 resigned the crown to his brother, after pos- 
 sessing it four years. Hethum then retired to 
 a convent and assumed the name of Johan- 
 nes, and becoming a monk put on, for greater 
 humility and bodily mortification, the dress 
 in use with the Latin Franciscan Friars. This 
 occurred in the vear 1293. The Armenians
 
 55I> 
 
 still regarded him as their monarch, and 
 Thoros continued to pay him submission. 
 
 Two years after an ambassador arrived in 
 Cylicia from the king of Cyprus to Hethum 
 and Thoros, to beg their sister Zablun 
 in marriage for his brother Amaury, the 
 Count of Tyre. 
 
 The royal brothers consenting, Amaury 
 accordingly came to the city of Sis, where 
 the marriage was celebrated. From this con- 
 nection sprung Johan and Guido, who 
 in the course of time reigned over Cylicia. 
 About the same period the Emperor Andro- 
 nicus sent two ambassadors to Hethum and 
 his brother, to demand one of their sisters 
 in marriage for his son Michael, whom he 
 had associated with himself as joint Emperor. 
 The two princes agreed, and thereupon 
 Mary their sister, in her fifteenth year was 
 sent to Constantinople, where the marriage 
 was celebrated on the 16 th - January 1296. 
 Mary bore the prince Michael two sons and 
 two daughters ; Audronicus, who afterwards 
 became emperor, Manuel, Ann and Theodora. 
 
 Shortly after this marriage, Thoros became 
 tired of holding the government and besought 
 Hethum again to resume the crown. The 
 latter finding that Thoros was determined 
 to relinquish the crown, reluctantly reascend- 
 ed the throne. Some of the chiefs having 
 shown marks of enmity to Hethum, he seized
 
 537 
 
 and punished them. He then paid a visit to 
 Ghazan, Khan of the Tartars, with whom 
 he renewed the treaty of peace and alliance 
 between the two nations. Hethum and Thoros 
 then, being invited by the Empress Mary 
 their sister to pay her a visit to Constanti- 
 nople, they left the government of Cylicia 
 in the hands of their brother Sumpad, then 
 a powerful warlike character, and proceeded 
 to Constantinople. Sumpad having ingratiat- 
 ed himself into the favour of the Armenian 
 chiefs, determined to seize on the crown. He 
 seduced his other three brothers and the Pon- 
 tiff Gregory, by whom he was anointed in the 
 city of Sis, king of the Armenians. Then 
 Sumpad sought to confirm himself on the 
 throne. He paid a visit to Ghazan Khan, 
 and persuaded that prince to acknowledge 
 him, by a written document, sovereign of 
 Cylicia. The Khan gave him one of his 
 relations in marriage. Sumpad returning to 
 Sis, neglected nothing to ensure his contin- 
 uance on the throne; he wrote, together 
 with the Pontiff Gregory, letters to the Pope 
 of Eome, wherein he made over himself and 
 his dominions to the Romish power, to which 
 he received kind replies. 
 
 On the return of Hethum and Thoros to 
 Cylicia, Sumpad took up arms and drove 
 them out of the country, and upon their 
 making application to the Khan for assistance 
 
 18
 
 538 
 
 against the usurper, Sumpad caused them to 
 be seized in Cesarea and placed in confinement 
 at Partzer-pert. A few days after Sumpad 
 caused Thoros to he put to death and Hethum 
 deprived of sight, in the year 1297. 
 
 Constantine, the brother of Sumpad, at 
 these deeds was seized with horror, and 
 making a party with some of the chiefs, col- 
 lected a few bold and determined men, at the 
 head of whom he marched to Sis to punish 
 the usurper. Sumpad went out of the capital 
 to meet him, and in the battle that ensued 
 Constantine proved victorious; he made 
 Sumpad prisoner and placed him in the 
 same prison with Hethum. This latter being 
 released from his prison, but blind, the reins 
 of government were held for about two years 
 by his deliverer and brother, Constantine ; 
 at the end of which period Hethum had 
 miraculously his sight restored to him. All 
 the nation rejoiced at this event, but Hethum 
 did not wish to resume his crown, desiring 
 to retire to a convent there to pass the 
 remainder of his days. He was prevented, 
 however, doing this by the Armenians, who 
 forced him to take possession of the throne, 
 which occurred in the year 1300. 
 
 Constantine having once tasted the delights 
 of reigning, was discontented in relinquishing 
 the power to his brother Hethum. Therefore 
 be plotted to join his brother Sumpad against
 
 339 
 
 the king. Hethum being made acquainted 
 with his intentions, caused him to be arrested, 
 and they were both sent to the Emperor at 
 Constantinople, by whom they were kept 
 in custody until their death. 
 
 In the year 1301, the Sultans of Damascus 
 and Egypt invaded Cylicia ; Hethum assisted 
 by Tartar troops, attacked and drove them 
 out of the kingdom. Then the Lycaoniaus 
 and Egyptians marched against Hethum; but 
 they had the same success, and were obliged 
 to make peace. Then at the request of Hethum 
 a Tartar division , commanded by the 
 general Bilarghu, fixed his residence at 
 Auazarba, for the protection of the country. 
 Hethum having no issue, adopted Leo his 
 nephew, and caused him to be crowned 
 king of the Armenians in the city of Sis. 
 As for himself he was thenceforward Called 
 the King's father. 
 
 CHAPTER XIII. 
 
 LEO THE FOURTH AND OSHIN. 
 
 A. D. 1305. 
 
 n the retirement of his uncle Hethum, 
 Leo ascended the throne of Cylicia, in the 
 year of Grace, 1305. He was the son of the
 
 murdered Thoros, and like his father possess- 
 ed an excellent disposition, and extraordinary 
 talents. In all importent cases of state he 
 invariably repaired for advice to the convent 
 in which the late monarch Hethurn had 
 retired, where the latter guided him in the 
 path which it was proper to pursue. 
 
 Some religious questions, however, arising 
 among the clergy about the reformation of 
 the church ceremonies, several councils were 
 held on this subject. Dissensions arose a- 
 mongst the people, and the king, together 
 with his uncle Hethum, imprudently persi- 
 sting in forcing the nation to conform to the 
 regulations of the unpopular decisions, creat- 
 ed enemies , who by their machinations 
 wrought their destruction. Several of the 
 chiefs, who differed with Leo and Hethum 
 in these matters of religion , repaired to Bi- 
 larghu, the Tartar general, who commanded 
 the Tartar division in Anazarba, and inspired 
 him with the same enmity to the king and his 
 uncle as they themselves entertained. Bi- 
 larghu hereupon invited Leo and Hethum 
 to visit him in order to confer upon some 
 affair. The king and Hethum not suspecting 
 treachery, proceeded to Anazarba accompa- 
 nied by Oshin the general and forty other 
 chiefs of the nation. They were received by 
 Bilarghu with much affected respect, when 
 seizing his opportunity, the Tartar caused
 
 341 
 
 them all to be mercilessly butchered. This 
 happened in the third year of Leo's reign. 
 The murderer Bilarghu then assumed regal 
 power. On the news of this massacre reaching 
 Oshin, the youngest brother of Hethum, he 
 was struck with horror, and instantly setting 
 out for the capital Sis, he collected the 
 remaining of the chiefs, and procuring 
 troops, marched against the Tartars and 
 drove them out of the kingdom. Mourning 
 then overspread the nation on account of 
 the loss of the king, his uncle and so many 
 of the chiefs. 
 
 Oshin succeeded to the crown in the year 
 1308, and after setting the state affairs, 
 returned to the old point of religious reforms ; 
 again discord and dissension overspread the 
 land. 
 
 In the year 1317, died Ann the consort of 
 Oshin, leaving one son named Leo. The king 
 shortly after married Johanna a Latin, and 
 of the royal family of Sicily. Being thus con- 
 nected, Oshin demanded, by the desire of the 
 Pope, assistance from the kings of the West 
 against their enemies, which was promised 
 by them. 
 
 While Oshin was expecting the arrival of 
 troops from his European allies, Cylicia was 
 invaded by Sultan Nasr, chief of Egypt, at 
 the head of 18,000 men. Oshin at first in- 
 clined to retreat before the enemy, but at
 
 length confiding in God. collected about 
 200 men, all bold and hardy, and attacked 
 the Egyptians by surprise in their camp. 
 Success followed this daring enterprise, and 
 the enemies were defeated and fled, leaving 
 on the field 6000 men, and a number of 
 prisoners with many chiefs. 
 
 The year after, A. D. 1320, the king fell 
 dangerously ill, and feeling his last hour 
 draw nigh, called to him several of the most 
 faithful chiefs, among whom was Oshin of 
 Gorigos, and delivered to their charge and 
 protection his queen Johanna, and his son 
 Leo, then about twelve years, directing 
 that on the latter attaining the age of puberty 
 he should ascend the throne, should they 
 think him capable of governing the nation. 
 He then appointed Oshin Bail regent, and 
 shortly after died in the thirteenth year of his 
 reign. 
 
 Just about this time a violent earthquake 
 shook Armenia, swallowing up a number of 
 villages in the provinces of Ararat and 
 Sunies. The great city of Ani was also 
 destroyed, and the inhabitants dispersed into 
 various parts. Some took up their residence 
 in Vasburagan, others settled in Persia; a 
 great number went to Tartary and resided 
 near Astracan, whence part of them removed 
 to Crimea in the year 1331, where they built 
 a number of houses and churches; the re-
 
 343 
 
 mainder went to Europe and settled in Poland, 
 Wallachia, and other places, where their 
 posteriy exist to this day. Ani was never 
 afterward rebuilt. 
 
 CHAPTER XIV. 
 
 LEO THE FIFTH. 
 
 A. D. 1320. 
 
 Leo the Fifth succeeded his father as king of 
 the Armenians at the age of twelve years. 
 Oshin Bail the regent married the young king 
 to his daughter, and being a widower himself, 
 he espoused the queen dowager Johanna. 
 Oshin then assumed the titles of father of 
 the king and Lord of Cylicia and Isauria. 
 The Armenian general Hethum dying, the 
 regent appointed to that high office, his own 
 brother Constantine. In consequence of this 
 act of favour of Oshin, some of the Latin 
 relations of queen Johanna provoked the 
 Armenian chiefs to conspire against him, 
 abetted by Zablun the sister of the deceased 
 king Oshin, and widow of Amaury Count of 
 Tyre, by whom she had three sons, Henry, 
 Johannes, and Guido. 
 
 On discovering this, Oshin Bail, at the 
 head of a large army invaded Tyre, and
 
 544 
 
 capturing Zablun and her eldest son Henry, 
 brought them to Sis where they died in 
 prison. The other two sons of the princess 
 fled to Cyprus, near their uncle the king of 
 the island. 
 
 In the year 1321, Nasr the chief of Egypt, 
 hearing of the unpopular character of the 
 regent, sent an army to Cylicia for the 
 purpose of plundering it. A detachment was 
 sent to lay siege to the city of Payas on 
 the sea coast. Constantine, the Armenian 
 general, at the head of 600 men attacked 
 and routed this body, and then advancing 
 against the other divisions of the Egyptians, 
 defeated and drove them out of the country. 
 
 The Egyptians, however, getting rein- 
 forcements, marched again to Cylicia, and 
 besieged the city of Payas. Invested by sea 
 and land it at length surrendered; the infidels 
 destroyed the whole of its fortifications, and 
 massacred a number of the inhabitants. Then 
 spread themselves over Cylicia, and having 
 devastated it, gathered the spoil and return- 
 ed to Egypt. 
 
 The Armenians applied again to the Latins 
 for assistance; but as at the first time, now 
 also had nothing but promises. Nasr the 
 chief of Egypt, being acquainted with the 
 expectations of the Armenians, prepared a 
 large army to oppose the expected force. 
 But at length perceiving that none was
 
 likely to appear, he determined to march to 
 Cylicia and extirpate the inhabitans. Ho 
 associated with him a great chief named 
 Ernir Omar, who had many Turkish troops 
 under his command. He prevailed also with 
 the great Tartar general Temurdash, to 
 join the enterprise. Thus then was a formid- 
 able coalition formed against the young 
 monarch Leo and his regent Oshin, composed 
 of Egyptians, Turks and Tartars. 
 
 Temurdash commenced first the hostilities, 
 marching into Cylicia at the head of 30,000 
 men. The country was taken by surprise, 
 and the Tartars began their devastations 
 without the least opposition being made to 
 them. Villages and towns were destroyed, 
 the inhabitants were killed, and the tombs 
 were opened in hopes of discovering treasure. 
 The corn in the fields was burnt and the 
 cattle wherever found, were carried away. 
 For twenty-five days they continued pillag- 
 ing and despoiling, at the end of which 
 period they left the country with the booty 
 they had obtained. 
 
 Then to the Tartars succeeded the Egyp- 
 tians with their allies the Turks, who march- 
 ing into the heart of the country committed 
 unheard-of excesses and cruelties. Many of 
 the fortified cities, amongst which Adana, 
 were taken and destroyed. Wherever they 
 came, death and destruction followed : and 
 
 IS*
 
 well has it been said, that the record of their 
 invasion forms the bloodiest page in the 
 history of the Armenians. Having- spread 
 mourning and desolation over the land, they 
 returned to Egypt, carrying with them 
 about 20,000 souls into captivity. During 
 these calamitous events the Armenian chiefs, 
 instead of joining to resist the invaders, 
 were fighting and quarelling with each other. 
 
 In this state of distress king Leo and the 
 Pontiff Constantino wrote to Pope Johannes, 
 informing him of the ruined state of the 
 country and imploring aid. The Pope return- 
 ing them kind replies, exhorted them to 
 patience, and sent them money to commence 
 repairing their towns and villages, and rais- 
 ing troops to oppose the invaders. The Pope 
 wrote also to the Christian nations, but his 
 applications were treated with neglect. 
 
 The Armenians then applied for assistance 
 to Abusaid, Khan of the Tartars, who gene- 
 rously sent them 20,000 troops to protect 
 their country, and wrote to Leo to assure 
 him of his friendship and alliance. He also 
 sent ambassadors to the chief of Egypt to 
 endeavour to make peace between him and 
 the Armenians. 
 
 Before the Tartar troops had arrived, a 
 horde of plunderers, composed of different na- 
 tions, invaded that unfortunate country from 
 Asia Minor. The great city of Eyas, was
 
 plundered and burnt; they took its castle 
 near the port, and dismantled it, but on their 
 extending- their depradations, the Armenians, 
 urged by despair, took up arms and attacked 
 them. Vain however was their attempt, before 
 the great number of the spoilers. The Arme- 
 nians after leaving half their force dead on the 
 field, were defeated and numbers of them 
 taken prisoners. The enemy then took Melun 
 and set fire to it, causing a great number 
 of the inhabitants to be burnt and the re- 
 mainder carried 'in to captivity. 
 
 In the year 1323, however, through the 
 mediation of the Pontiff Constantiue the 
 Third, a treaty of peace was signed between 
 king Leo and the prince of Egypt. The 
 Tartar auxiliaries having also arrived, the 
 Armenians took heart and began to repair 
 their country. 
 
 About the year 1 330, enmity broke out 
 between Leo and his father-in-law Oshin 
 Bail ; upon which the former sent troops to 
 Adana and seizing Oshin and his brother 
 Constantine the general, put them to death. 
 He then sent the head of his father-in-law 
 to the chief of Egypt, and the head of Cons- 
 tantine to the Khan of the Tartars. Leo then 
 sent to Cyprus for his cousin Johannes, son 
 of Zablun, and appointed him Bail, that is 
 chief of chiefs, and General of the Arme- 
 nians he nominated a Latin of the name of
 
 348 
 
 Baldwin. The king more fully developing 
 his unruly passions, killed his queen, and 
 then married a Latin, daughter of the king 
 of Sicily. 
 
 Some time after, A. D. 1334, a report was 
 circulated that the Latins were making 
 preparations to march to deliver the Holy 
 Land from the hands of the infidels. The 
 chiefs of Egypt and Aleppo were much 
 alarmed, and thinking that the Armenians 
 were the cause of their enemies arming, and 
 would in the event of their coming render 
 them assistance, determined to destroy the 
 whole of them. Nasr, however, had formerly 
 made a solemn treaty with Leo to ahstain 
 from hostilities fifteen years; being therefore 
 unahle to march in person against Cylicia, 
 hut alarmed at the report of the approach 
 of the Latins, collected his troops and placed 
 them under the command of the chief of 
 Aleppo, who was at that time the avowed 
 enemy of king Leo. 
 
 The chief of Aleppo marched into Cylicia, 
 and taking the Armenians by surprise, 
 ravaged the country from one end to the 
 other, burning towns and villages, and 
 killing all the people they found. Having 
 gathered booty and prisoners, he returned 
 to Egypt and Arabia. During this hostile 
 visit Leo fled with his chiefs, and fortified 
 himself in impregnable places.
 
 349 
 
 In the year 1337, the Egyptians again 
 invaded Cylicia. Leo having no means of 
 resistance, shut himself up in a castle, from 
 which he sent ambassadors to Melik Nasr 
 imploring a reconciliation. The latter replied: 
 " I will never make peace with you, until 
 you promise on oath, not to hold any cor- 
 respondence or communication with the 
 western nations,, . 
 
 Leo forced by distress and the miseries 
 which he saw his subjects daily suffer, swore 
 on the Evangelists the oath required, in 
 presence of the Egyptian ambassadors. The 
 enemy then left Cylicia, and the country 
 again tasted the sweets of tranquillity. 
 
 Notwithstanding this oath, Leo after two 
 years again began his correspondence with 
 the Pope and the other western powers. 
 Melik Nasr, coming to the knowledge of it, 
 immediately despatched to Cylicia a body of 
 16,000 cavalry, to ravage the country ; 
 which they did and returned again to Egypt 
 with great booty and numbers of captives. 
 Henceforward Leo to prevent a recurrence of 
 hostilities from the same quarter, never 
 made open communications to the Pope, yet 
 through the medium of the Latins in Cylicia 
 he secretly informed him of his distress and 
 supplicated him for assistance. 
 
 On this account a disagreememt took place 
 between the chiefs and bishops and the king
 
 330 
 
 and the Pontiff, one half of them insisting 
 upon the total discontinuance of communi- 
 cation with the western nations, declaring 
 that through them they were reduced to 
 almost utter ruin, the remainder opposing. 
 This dispute at last grew so violent between 
 the Pontiff and the king, that the former 
 rebuked the latter, and threatened him with 
 the vengeance of the Church. Leo was so 
 incensed at this, that he caused him to be 
 deposed from the pontificate, after having 
 held it fourteen years. 
 
 After a reign of twenty-one years, Leo the 
 king, died, in the year 1342. 
 
 CHAPTER XV. 
 
 JOHANNES OR CONSTANTINE THE THIRD, 
 GUIDO, AND CONSTANTINE THE FOURTH. 
 
 A. D. 1342. 
 
 Leo having no issue, his cousin Johannes 
 Bail, surnamed Juan, the nephew of the king 
 of Cyprus, and the son of the princess 
 Zablun, was elected and anointed king of 
 the Armenians, under the title of Constantine 
 the Third. This prince was an ignorant and 
 unprincipled character, utterly careless of 
 the welfare of his subjects, and continually
 
 embroiling himself with the chiefs of the 
 nation. He altered the royal palace in Sis to 
 a most ridiculous and inelegant form, and 
 despising all laws of decency and order, in- 
 dulged in the most disgraceful pleasures. 
 Having issued an order, under severe penal- 
 ties, for the whole of the Armenians to con- 
 form to the ceremonies of the Romish church, 
 it produced such a tumult in the nation, that 
 the troops rose in mutiny and killed him 
 after a short and disgraceful reign of one 
 year. 
 
 At his death the Armenian chiefs unani- 
 mously called his brother Guido, surnamed 
 Sir-Gui to the throne. He was at this period 
 governor of Achaia, but upon his being 
 acquainted with the choice of the nation, he 
 immediately proceeded to Sis, where he was 
 anointed king, in the year 1343. When the 
 news of these changes reached the Egyp- 
 tians, they were aware of the weakness of 
 the nation , and forthwith invaded Cylicia 
 in large numbers. Guido having no means to 
 oppose, retired to a fortified castle. The Egyp- 
 tians having plundered every valuable thing, 
 they returned to their country. 
 
 The next year again they invaded Cylicia, 
 and had the same success. At this period 
 Cylicia was in a lamentable state of disunion; 
 the chiefs divided into factions and engaged 
 in the prosecution of private feuds, lent no
 
 aid whatever to the king whom they ab- 
 horred. Guido had rendered himself very 
 unpopular by the measures he adopted on 
 his accession. He seized all opportunity of 
 displacing the Armenians from offices of 
 trust, which he gave to his Latin relations, 
 and at this period most of the cities and 
 castles of the kingdom, were commanded by 
 these strangers. At length Guido pushed the 
 patience of the nation to a last trial, and 
 began to force the Armenians to conform 
 to the Latin religious ceremonies. 
 
 A considerable tumult was the consequence 
 of this measure, and some of the indepen- 
 dent and spirited chiefs wrote to Guido, ex- 
 horting him to look to the affairs of state 
 and not meddle with religion, bringing also 
 to his recollection that by the same measures 
 his brother was deprived of his crown and 
 life. The king remaining inflexible, a con- 
 spiracy was formed against him, which cut 
 him off in the second year of his reign, in 
 the year 1344. 
 
 On the death of Guido, Constantino the 
 Fourth, son of Baldwin the Armenian gener- 
 al and grand-son of a Latin, was raised by 
 the Armenians to the throne of Cylicia. 
 This prince acted with prudence and honour, 
 and endeavoured to restore peace and union 
 amongst his subjects. Shortly after his ac- 
 cession, he had occasion to make some com-
 
 munications with the Pope and western 
 nations ; which coming to the knowledge of 
 the Egyptian chief, he collected a large array 
 consisting of Egyptians , Syrians and Me- 
 sopotamians, and determined to extirpate 
 the Armenians, conceiving that if he could 
 effect this, the western nations would no 
 more think of the East. 
 
 Constantine being acquainted with the 
 preparations of the Egyptians, gathered a 
 few brave troops , appointed a powerful 
 Armenian chief his general, and proceeded 
 to meet the infidels. At the incitement of the 
 Pope, Hugues, king of Cyprus, and Deodatus, 
 a Commander of cavalry from the island of 
 Rhodes, brought troops to the assistance of 
 the Armenians. The conjoined Christian 
 forces thus prepared, advanced to meet the 
 invaders, who after a severe contest were 
 routed and driven out of Cylicia. A vast 
 number fell on each side. 
 
 The country now became in some degree 
 reanimated, and contentment again appeared 
 amongst the inhabitants. Many communi- 
 cations passed between the king and the 
 Pope, to whom Jacob of Sis was sent on a 
 mission. This messenger speacking perso- 
 nally to his Holiness, convinced him rather 
 than those who had attacked the Armenians 
 by calumnies. 
 
 In the year 1360, Constantine the king
 
 334 
 
 died, after a reign of eighteen years. An 
 interregnum of two years ensued, occasioned 
 by the dislike of the chiefs to nominate a 
 successor to Constantino from amongst his 
 family, and they were afraid to elect one of 
 their own body. Thus the country was in a 
 state of anarchy, and the enemies, taking 
 advantage of its defenceless state, ravaged 
 it with the most perfect impunity. 
 
 CHAPTER XVI. 
 
 LEO THE SIXTH, LAST KING OF THE ARME- 
 NIANS. 
 
 A. D. 1365. 
 
 When the news of the late king's death, 
 and the deplorable state of Cylicia reached 
 the Pope, he wrote to the Armenian chiefs, 
 exhorting them to join with each other and 
 appoint a head to the nation. At the same time 
 he advised them saying, that their choice 
 could not fall on a worthier object than Leo 
 Lusinian, who was connected both with the 
 Armenians and Latins, being of the family 
 of king Guido, and a relation of Peter king 
 of Cyprus. Then the Armenian chiefs and 
 bishops, according to the advise of Pope 
 Urban the Fifth, raised Leo to the throne
 
 under the title of Leo the Sixth. He was sol- 
 emnly anointed in the Cathedral of Sis, king 
 of the Armenians. 
 
 Leo had some time before married a Latin 
 named Mary, belonging to the family of 
 Lewis Charles king of Hungary This prince 
 was of a naturally good disposition, and 
 proved a much better monarch than many of 
 his predecessors. He perhaps would have 
 been one of the most glorious of the Arme- 
 nian kings had he lived at any other period 
 of their history. But alas ! Cylicia was now 
 in her last stage of decrepitude. The chiefs 
 forgetting the exploits of their forefathers, 
 and the glory of their nation, only sought 
 to obtain a petty and temporary superiority 
 over each other; by such conduct the whole 
 country was embroiled with feuds. The 
 lower orders, used merely as tools in the 
 hands of the powerful, seeing the unworthy 
 passions which animated the bosoms of their 
 superiors, lost that affection and respect for 
 them which are absolutely necessary for the 
 preservation of order in a state such as 
 Cylicia, where only the king and the nobles 
 possessed the power. In such a degenerated 
 state it only required a slight convulsion to 
 shake the government to pieces. 
 
 In the year 1371, the Egyptians again 
 invaded Cylicia, ravaging it with the same 
 ferocity as before, burning towns and- cities,
 
 and destroying- all the products of the lands. 
 Hereupon a dreadful famine ensued, and 
 some idea may be formed of its extent, when 
 it is related that a bushel of corn was sold 
 in the city of Sis at the enormous sum of 
 500 pieces of silver. 
 
 Leo, the king, attempted to arrest the 
 progress of the invaders, but was defeated 
 and severely wounded, on which he fled for 
 safety into the mountains. Here he remained 
 for a considerable time and no accounts being 
 received of him, the general belief was that 
 he had fallen in the field. The Armenians, 
 after some time employed in useless search 
 after Leo, determined to appoint Otho, the 
 duke of Brunswick and a descendant of the 
 royal family of Saxony, king, and to make 
 him espouse Mary the queen. While prepara- 
 tions were making for these nuptials, Leo 
 appeared, to the great joy of the queen and 
 the nation. 
 
 In the year 1374, a revolution broke out 
 in Egypt; the Sultan was deposed and his 
 cousin Ashref Shaban usurped the throne ; 
 he was an inveterate enemy of the Christians. 
 Ashref on hearing of the wretched condition 
 of Cylicia, and being aware of the connection 
 between its king Leo and the Pope, sent a 
 large army to invade the country. The 
 Egyptians were so vast in number, that the 
 Armenians abandoned their arms and dispers-
 
 557 
 
 ed through absolute fear; 30,000 of the 
 population took refuge in other countries 
 from the fury of the infidels. Their cruel 
 invaders, having spread themselves all over 
 the country, committed the most horrid 
 devastations, putting all the inhabitants, who 
 fell into their hands, to the sword, and total- 
 ly demolishing all the convents, churches, 
 and other buildings which they captured. 
 The city of Sis after standing a siege of two 
 months, was taken by the Egyptians and 
 sacked. They broke open the tombs of the 
 Armenian princes and burnt the relics they 
 contained. Then despatching parties of troops 
 to all parts, they destroyed by fire every 
 building that a human being could inhabit, 
 and rendered the country a complete desert, 
 determined, as they declared, that the name 
 of Cylicia should be erased from the list of 
 kingdoms in Asia. The Egyptians then com- 
 menced torturing their captives to make them 
 deny their religion, and on their remaining 
 firm to their faith, they were put to death 
 in various cruel ways ; some by being flayed, 
 others by being sawed asunder, and a vast 
 number by means, the relation of which would 
 be an outrage to decency. The priests were 
 blinded by red hot irons thrust into their 
 eyes. The bishops had their tongues cut out 
 and their fingers disjointed and bruised. 
 These were permitted to live as a monument
 
 of the vengeance of the infidels, who had 
 with fiendish ingenuity incapacitated them 
 entirely from ever pursuing their vocation. 
 
 At the commencement of these horrors, 
 Leo despairing of affording assistance to his 
 subjects, consulted the safety of himself and 
 his family, and taking Mary his queen, 
 Phinna his daughter, and Shahan the chief 
 of Gorigos his son-in-law, shut himself up 
 in the strong fortress of Gaban, where he 
 was afterward joined by a few chiefs. Here 
 he was blockaded by the Egyptians for nine 
 months, at the end of which time the prov- 
 isions of the fort were entirely exhausted. 
 Leo then by the advice of his followers sent 
 proposals to the general of the Egyptians, 
 wherein he offered to surrender, provided the 
 lives of the garrison were spared. 
 
 The general promised this on oath, where- 
 upon the king came out of the fortress and 
 gave himself up. He was immediately fet- 
 tered, and Gabau plundered. Here the captors 
 found an immense booty, all the royal 
 treasures having been removed thither at the 
 beginning of the invasion. The Egyptians 
 then departed and carried the whole of the 
 royal family in chains to Cairo. Many people 
 enterposed with the Sultan on their behalf, 
 entreating him to spare their lives. "If, said 
 the Sultan, they will renounce Christianity, 
 I will immediately set them at liberty,,.
 
 359 
 
 The same offer was subsequently made them 
 by his son and successor, Sultan Melik 
 Mansur. They, however, refused and remain- 
 ed in prison seven years. This capture of 
 Leo occurred in the year 1575, in the 
 eleventh year of his reign, from which 
 period we date the extinction of royal- 
 ty amongst the Armenians. For to such a 
 state of desolation had the Egyptians reduc- 
 ed Cylicia, that the most sanguine could not 
 entertain the slightest hope of again seeing 
 it reestablished as the kingdom of the Arme- 
 nians. That unfortunate country remained 
 for a considerable time in the hands of the 
 Egyptians, from whom it passed to the 
 Ottomans. 
 
 After the royal family of Armenia had 
 been in captivity five years, Shahan, by the 
 mediation of some friends, obtained his re- 
 lease A. D. 1380, on which event Leo sent 
 him with letters to the Pope of Rome and 
 Juan king of Spain, imploring assistance 
 from them to release him and the remainder 
 of his family from confinement. While the 
 king of Spain was consulting with regard 
 to means for rescuing the unfortunate king 
 of Armenia from prison, the Sultan Melik 
 Mansur died, and was succeeded on the 
 throne by his brother Melik Salih, a child 
 six years of age. Juan then sent ambassadors 
 to Egypt with valuable presents, praying
 
 3GO 
 
 the infant monarch and his guardians to re- 
 lease the royal family of Armenia from 
 prison, pledging himself that henceforward 
 no molestation should be offered by them, 
 to the Egyptians. The Spanish embassy met 
 with success in their mission, and Leo and 
 his family were released, and the ambas- 
 sadors furnished with letters to king Juan. 
 This occurred in the year 1382. 
 
 Immediately after his release Leo, with his 
 family, proceeded to Jerusalem to offer up 
 his thanks at the Holy Sepulchre. Here he 
 left his queen and daughter agreeably to 
 their wishes, and then went to Rome, where 
 he was kindly received by the Pope Urbanus 
 the Sixth. From Rome Leo went to Spain, 
 where king Juan gave him a very honourable 
 reception, and bestowed upon him houses 
 and lands. 
 
 At this period a bloody war broke out 
 between France and Great Britain. The Pope 
 undertook the office of mediator between 
 these great rival powers, and on this occa- 
 sion selected Leo, the last Armenian king, to 
 accompany his legates in several embassies 
 to London and Paris, having, as he declared, 
 the highest opinion of the qualities of the 
 head and heart of this unfortunate prince. 
 Leo was particularly pleased with this mark 
 of the favour of His Holiness, as it opened to 
 him a new field in which he could exercise
 
 564 
 
 his talents for the good of his native country. 
 He hoped to be able to acquire supporters in 
 the monarchs of these countries in his pro- 
 jected attempt to replace himself on the 
 throne of Armenia. But after repeated in- 
 terviews with the kings of England and 
 France, he found that neither power had 
 any inclination to profit by the Pope's pacif- 
 ic proposals. He was also disappointed in 
 his hopes of assistance from them in the 
 dearer interests of Armenia, as they declined 
 doing any thing for him, otherwise than by 
 wishing him success. 
 
 Some time after, having visited France, 
 Leo died at Paris on the twentyninth of no- 
 vember, 1393, in the sixtieth year of his age, 
 and the eleventh of his liberation from Egypt. 
 His remains were interred in the church of 
 the convent of the Celestiues, and a magnif- 
 icent tomb erected over them. His queen Mary 
 died, as it is supposed, at Jerusalem, and was 
 quickly followed to the grave by her dauhgter 
 Phinna. 
 
 Thus perished the royal power of Arme- 
 nia. From this period the Armenians were 
 condemned to live under the heavy yoke 
 of their foreign masters. These, incapable 
 of any great idea, and careless of any 
 
 16
 
 30-2 
 
 monumental work, by which a nation marks 
 its own temporary passage in the history of 
 mankind, only used their power to destroy 
 all that was left of the past grandeur of Ar- 
 menia. 
 
 The miserable and defenceless inhabitants, 
 being continually persecuted for their relig- 
 ion, and harassed with heavy taxes, which, 
 as they were unable to pay, they were sold 
 into slavery ; being also in despair as to the 
 future, they preferred to leave their homes, 
 their property, their country, and to wend 
 their way towards foreign lands ill search of 
 that hospitality, which was refused them 
 under the losed sky of their loved country. 
 
 Thus was diminuished the number of the 
 aboriginal inhabitants of Armenia. Fereign- 
 ers, or rather hordes of barbarians, as 
 there were the Keurds, rushed to inhabit 
 the country abandoned by the expatriated 
 Armenians. They principally resided in the 
 country of the Mogs, in Vasburagan, Duru- 
 peran, Paghesh, Sasun, Peznunik, Daron, 
 in the country of the Aghtznies near Mesopo- 
 tamia. 
 
 All these districts or provinces had distinct 
 governments, and in the course of time their 
 population became numerous, swelled by 
 hordes of Tartars and Turks who oc- 
 casionally came and settled there, mingling 
 with the Keurds, and forming one nation
 
 3G.1 
 
 with them. They were afterwards conquered 
 by Tamerlan. All these people were hostile 
 to the remainder of the aboriginal inhab- 
 itants, whom they continually annoyed and 
 regarded rather as foreigners than as the 
 rightful owners of the country. 
 
 END OF THE HISTORY OF THE RUPENIANS
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA 
 
 EVENTS OF LATTER TIMES 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 A RECORD OF EVENTS THAT OCCURRED IN 
 
 ARMENIA AFTER THE DECLINE OF THE 
 
 ROYAL POWER. 
 
 From the close of the regal dynasty in 
 Cylicia up to the present day, the history of 
 Armenia is simply an account of its relig- 
 ion, the pontifical power only being left to 
 the Armenians intact. Nevertheless since 
 during this period there occurred several 
 events in Armenia, which caused some poli- 
 tical changes, we do well to mention a few 
 of them in order to complete our historical 
 sketch.
 
 It was about the year 1378, that the great 
 conqueror Tamerlan flourished. This indi- 
 vidual at first reigned in the city of Samar- 
 cand, in the year 1366. Twelve years latter 
 set out to effect the conquest of Persia, 
 which having subjugated, he overran the 
 country of Aderbeyjan and captured the city 
 of Tabriez. Here having collected an army 
 of 700,000 men, he brought several other 
 places into subjugation and then invaded 
 Syria, and in 1386 captured Bagdad, from 
 whence he proceeded to Vasburagan. After 
 committing many ravages, he marched to the 
 country of Sunies, where he took the fort 
 of Erunjak, and massacred all its inhabitants. 
 Thence he marched to other places of Arme- 
 nia, and having captured many cities he 
 spread desolation every where, cruelly mas- 
 sacring all who fell into his hands. 
 
 In the year 1389, Tamerlan invaded the 
 provinces of Duruperan and Daron, where 
 his troops being engaged in destroying the 
 towns and villages, an Armenian woman 
 gave an instance of virtue and heroism. She 
 was a native of the province of Mush ; seeing 
 that the Tartars had taken the village in 
 which she lived, she seized a sword, and 
 taking her beautiful child, of about eight 
 years of age, she took refuge in some place, 
 where she hoped to be safe from falling into
 
 307 
 
 the bands of the Tartars. But being closely 
 pursued by the enemy, the unhappy woman, 
 thinking of her own and her child's safety, 
 resolutely turned upon them and cut down 
 several of her assailants. Perceiving, however, 
 that the enemy continued increasing in 
 number, and knowing that if she and her 
 child should fall in their hands, her person 
 would be violated and the boy become a 
 Mahometan, she lost all self control and raised 
 the sword which she had lately wielded in 
 her defence, to the bosom of her darling 
 child and plunged it into his heart. She then 
 ran with all speed to an eminence, overlook- 
 ing a precipice, whence after making the 
 sign of the cross, she precipitated herself 
 and perished. The Tartars seeing this were 
 ashamed and horrified, and they returned to 
 their camp. 
 
 Tamerlan after this passed to the prov- 
 inces of Shirag, Passen and Vanant, and 
 having captured the city of Kars, massacred 
 a large number of the inhabitants, making 
 the remainder prisoners. A singular incident, 
 however, took place at the capture of Kars. 
 Taraerlan took 300 of the Armenian inhab- 
 itants and 300 aliens, and divided them 
 into two distinct parties. He then said to 
 them: "I intended to draw lots which of 
 these two parties should be destroyed ; but 
 now I have decided that the Christians shall
 
 ."68 
 
 perish,,. Whereupon the Armenians cried: 
 "It is better for us to die Christians than to 
 live apostates,.. Two of them, however, two 
 brothers, left their party and went over to 
 the aliens. Tamerlan, however, gave orders 
 for the latter party to be killed, and the 
 Christians to be spared. Whereupon the two 
 apostates stepped forward and cried: "We 
 are Christians and servants of Christ . 
 Tamerlan said to them : "If you are Christ- 
 ians, why do you stay with the aliens? 
 but you are wicked and deceitful persons, 
 and deserve death,,. Hereupon he ordered 
 them to be killed, and left untouched both 
 Christians and aliens. 
 
 Tamerlan, after having- conquered the 
 whole of Armenia, Georgia, Persia, India, 
 and many other countries, in each of which 
 he left some record of barbarity, went to 
 Asia Minor and captured many cities. Having 
 laid siege to Sebastia, which contained more 
 than 120,000 inhabitants, he promised them 
 on oath, that if they would surrender he 
 would not put any of them to the sword. 
 "Should any man of my army, said he, raise 
 his sword against a citizen of Sebastia, may 
 he be the one to perish by it,,. Deluded by 
 these promises, they surrendered. This was 
 a signal for Tamerlan to commit the most 
 horrid barbarities. He first made the young 
 men captives; then he selected all the wealthy
 
 300 
 
 people, and after torturing them to discover 
 where their wealth was concealed, he caused 
 them to be tied head and feet together, and 
 then buried alive in large pits dug for the 
 purpose. The women were bound by the hair 
 of their heads to the tails of young horses, 
 who being let loose tore the poor helpless 
 beings to pieces. The young children he 
 caused to be bound hand and foot, and laid to- 
 gether in an open plain, where they were 
 trampled to death by horses. In commemora- 
 tion of this horrid fact that place was, and 
 is still, called Sev Hogher, i. e. the Black 
 Ground. The soldiers, amounting to 4 000 
 men, he caused to be buried alive ; "for, said 
 he addressing them, I promised on oath that 
 you should not die by the sword,, . He found 
 in the city a number of lepers, whom he 
 caused to be strangled; "If I did not spare 
 healthy people, said he to them, of what use 
 can you be to me, but to infest my army ? 
 Then he caused the churches of the city to 
 be demolished, one of which was dedicated 
 to the Forty Saints, and was adorned by 
 forty cupolas, each resting over the remains 
 of one of the patron saints. He afterward cap- 
 tured Bayazid, the sultan of the Ottoman 
 Turks, and taking captives more than 60,000 
 families, many of whom were Armenian, 
 carried them to Khorasan. Tamerlan after- 
 wards went to Samarcaud, where he died 
 
 10*
 
 o/O 
 
 in the year 1406, and left his immense pos- 
 sessions to his son Shahruh, who succeeded 
 him. 
 
 Tamerlan, although he committed so 
 many cruelties, always gave those whom 
 invaded a choice of surrendering at discretion, 
 in -which case they would only be made 
 tributaries, or of braving his vengeance. It 
 is related of him, that in the course of his 
 expeditions he used camps of three colours, 
 each indicating his intentions. On his ap- 
 proaching a city he would pitch a camp of 
 white tents, thereby promising favour on im- 
 mediate surrender. If this had no effect, 
 white gave place to red, which denoted 
 anger, and that he would desolate with fire 
 and sword. On a further continuance of the 
 siege, gloomy black took the place of the 
 red ones, by which they were to understand 
 they were devoted to destruction. 
 
 It is also said that whatever books 
 Tamerlan found in Persia and Armenia, he 
 took to Samarcand and placed in a large 
 tower, whence he never permitted them to 
 be taken ; but if any persons .were desirous 
 of referring to any of the works there pre- 
 served, they were allowed free access to them. 
 After the invasion of Tamerlan, Armenia 
 suffered much under the different chiefs 
 between whom its provinces were divided. 
 The principal of these were Yussuf, who
 
 571 
 
 governed the Sasuns ; Emir Ezin, the chief of 
 Vasburagau, who resided in Ostan; Miran 
 Shah, one of the sons of Tamerlan, who 
 ruled in Tabriez ; Shahruh, the eldest brother 
 of the latter, who governed at Khorasan. The 
 chiefs were continually waging war with 
 each other in Armenia, and destroyed a 
 number of cities in the course of their en- 
 counters with each other. Yussuf proved the 
 most powerful of all these, having captured 
 Bagdad, which he placed under his son 
 Scandar. Yussuf, a short time afterwards, took 
 up his residence in Vagharshaguerd, and 
 in an expedition he took the city of Akhaltzi- 
 kha, where his troops committed the most 
 dreadful cruelties. 
 
 On his death his son Shah Mahmud as- 
 sumed power, and opposed Shahruh the king 
 of Khorasan who had come against him to 
 Armenia. In a battle fought between them 
 in Pakrevant, Mahmud was conquered. 
 
 On the departure of Shahruh from Ar- 
 menia, he appointed Jihanshah, another son 
 of Yussuf, to act as his viceroy. Whereupon 
 war broke out between Jihanshah and his 
 brother Scandar of Bagdad, and the country 
 was much harassed by their hostilities 
 against each other. Scandar was at length 
 killed by his own son Shahubat. Owing to 
 these continual wars a famine broke out in 
 Armenia, so severe that, it is said, many
 
 persons were compelled to eat human flesh, 
 and a vast number went to other countries. 
 During this year of trouble and misery 
 A. D. 1435, one chief of the Armenian nation 
 proved a kind protector of those of his 
 unfortunate countrymen who came to him. 
 This was Bephghe'n, the son of Sumpad the 
 Orbelian ; who governed the upper part of 
 Sunies, and a portion of Gaban. He was the 
 father-in-law of Alexan, king of the Geor- 
 gians, and had under his doaiinion more 
 than 6,000 Armenian families, whom he 
 governed with paternal kindness. During 
 the contest between Scandarand his brother, 
 Beshgh^n received all the fugitives that came 
 from those parts which the hostile brothers 
 had devastated. The king of Georgia observ- 
 ing the popularity that Beshghen enjoyed, 
 began to fear that his kingdom would be 
 deserted by the Armenians who composed a 
 large part of the population of his country. 
 He therefore at the instigation of his chiefs 
 found means, by promises of large rewards, 
 to induce one of the most intimate friends 
 of Beshghen to assassinate him. The traitor 
 caused Beshghen to swallow poison; the latter 
 who almost immediately discovered his 
 friend's treachery, took various antidotes, but 
 all proving ineffectual he died in the year 
 1438, and his .death threw all the Armenians 
 into the deepest sorrow . The assassin ,
 
 however, was arrested and his hands and 
 feet cut off. 
 
 The Georgian king being a tributary of 
 Jihanshah the prince of Tabriez, revolted. 
 Upon which Jihanshah uprose against him 
 and devastated Georgia. He besieged and 
 captured the city of Shamshulde in which 
 were 20,000 Armenians. Here his troops 
 committed the most detestable atrocities. Just 
 before entering the city they beheaded 1664 
 of their captives, and raising a mound with 
 their heads near the principal gate, they 
 butchered sixty ecclesiastics and grandees 
 on it. When the city had fallen into their 
 hands, they put 3,000 of the people to death. 
 Some had their skulls fractured and crushed, 
 others were quartered alive. Some afterwards 
 through fear being driven to renounce 
 Christianity, were, together with those who 
 remained firm in their faith, indiscriminately 
 slaughtered. After this 9400 of the citizens 
 were dragged into slavery. They acted in a 
 similar manner with other cities of Georgia 
 which fell into their hands. On the return of 
 Jihanshah to Tabriez, he appointed his son 
 Hasan AH, Governor of Armenia. This prince 
 took up his residence in Nakhjivan and ap- 
 pointed subgovernors co preside over the 
 different provinces. These latter were called 
 Begs or Beys, one of whom was named 
 Yaghub, who resided in Erevan.
 
 In the year 1575, Shah Tahraas the First, 
 king of Persia, terribly harassed the Arme- 
 nians, plundering- and destroying their 
 country in the most merciless manner. Some 
 idea may be formed of the atrocities he com- 
 mitted in Armenia, when the records state 
 that the king, by direction of his ministers, 
 issued orders that no tribute was to be exacted 
 from it for fifteen years, since the country 
 exhibited the aspect of a solitary waste. 
 Before the expiration of a third of this 
 period, hordes of pkinderers from the regions 
 of Caucasus devastated Armenia, and mas- 
 sacred hundreds of its inhabitants. The result 
 of this succession of destructive invasions 
 was that a famine overspread the land. 
 
 In the year 1583, the Turks having 
 conquered the whole of Armenia as far as 
 Tabriez, increased the tributes of the country 
 to such an intolerable degree, that all 
 ranks of people were reduced to the greatest 
 poverty. The pontificate of Etchmiadzin was 
 also taxed to an enormous amount. Harassed 
 and persecuted by the exactions of their 
 tyrants, multitudes of the Armenians quitted 
 the land of their birth and went into volun- 
 tary exile. Those who were from Artzakh, 
 Udi, Shamakhy and Kantzag, took refuge in 
 Persia, and were allotted habitations by the 
 king Shah Abas, in the city of Ispahan.
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 SHAH ABAS IN ARMENIA. 
 A. D. 1603. 
 
 In the year 1603, Shah Abas, king of 
 Persia, incited by the chief of Salmast, who 
 had rebelled against the Turks, and a few 
 chiefs of the Medes, gathered a large army, 
 with which he set out for the conquest of 
 Armenia, then under the power of the Turks. 
 The Persian monarch first arrived at Nakh- 
 jivan which he captured, and thence he 
 marched into the province of Erevan, where, 
 having taken numbers of the Armenian 
 inhabitants, he laid siege to the capital of 
 the same name. Here a great number of the 
 Armenian and Georgian captives were kill- 
 ed; for Shah Abas had ordered them to 
 advance to each assault in front of his troops 
 where they fell by the arrows and other 
 missiles discharged by the enemy. Unable 
 to take the city, Shah Abas raised the siege 
 and proceeded to other places of Armenia 
 possessed by the Turks. After having con- 
 quered almost the whole of the country and 
 appointed Persian governors, he returned to 
 the siege of Erevan, which after a blockade
 
 of nine months surrendered . Shah Abas 
 then issued a decree to be proclaimed in all 
 places, that henceforward the Armenians 
 were to consider themselves under the domin- 
 ion of the Persians . Then he began to 
 torture the Armenian pontiffs, extorting 
 from them great sums of money, which 
 they were obliged to borrow at high interest. 
 The Turks, after their expulsion from 
 Armenia by Shah Abas, collected a large 
 army, and headed by a great general, named 
 Jighaloghlu Sinan Pasha, set out determined 
 to reconquer it. Shah Abas on hearing what 
 a large number of Turks had been collected 
 against him, became so alarmed, that he 
 resolved to seize all the Armenians and 
 transport them to Persia, in order that on 
 the arrival of the Turks, they should find 
 neither food nor money in the country. There- 
 upon the Persians were dispersed in parties 
 all over Armenia, where they seized the 
 inhabitants and drove them, like herds of 
 cattle, to a vast plain in the province of 
 Ararat; whence, when all were collected, 
 they were to be marched into Persia. They 
 then destroyed all the cities, towns, villages, 
 and in short every place which could afford 
 shelter to a human being in the country, 
 together with all the stores of corn, wine, 
 oil, hay, and every other article which could 
 supply sustenance to man or beast, not only
 
 that the Turks might he baffled in their 
 enterprise, but that the Armenians might 
 not be tempted henceforward to return to 
 the land of their birth. Etchmiadzin was 
 plundered and the Pontiff, who with some 
 other bishops and priests were concealed 
 there, were seized and placed indiscriminately 
 amongst the crowd of captive wretches on 
 the plains of Ararat. 
 
 Previous to the commencement of the 
 seizure of the Armenians by the Persians, 
 many of the former on the report of the 
 Sultan's intention reaching them, fled to 
 other countries; others, not a few in number, 
 seizing all their portable property and a 
 good store of provisions, took refuge on the 
 summits of mountains and in caves in the 
 vallies. Among the latter were Manuel, 
 bishop of the monastery of Havutzthar, 
 and Asdvadzadur, bishop of the monastery 
 of Keghart, who accompanied by their 
 relations, both clergy and laity, took refuge 
 in a large cavern in the valley of Keghart, 
 surrounded by stupendous masses of rock. 
 Hither they were pursued by Emir Khan, 
 who was appointed superintendent of the 
 captives ; he came upon them with a body 
 of troops. On his arrival in the valley he 
 stood opposite the mouth of the cavern, 
 which was at a great height on the rocks, 
 and called out to the Armenians to come
 
 out, promising them pardon if they would 
 surrender. But the Armenian bishops and 
 their followers, confiding in the strength 
 and security of the place where they had 
 taken refuge, derided and threw stones on 
 the Persians. Thereupon the latter hegan to 
 try to ascend, standing upon each others 
 shoulders. One of the Persian soldier having 
 in this manner reached the entrance of the 
 cavern, called out to Manuel the bishop, who 
 in his terror losing his presence of mind, 
 made no reply. Upon which the soldier en- 
 tered sword in hand, and seizing the bishop 
 dragged him outside, where he cut off his 
 head and then threw it down to the Emir 
 below.The rest of the troops then ascended, 
 and entering the cavern, drew out the whole 
 of the Armenians, part of whom they put to 
 death, and drove the remainder to the camp 
 of the other captives. 
 
 The Emir then being informed that many 
 others concealed themselves in caves re- 
 sembling fortresses in the valley of Coratar, 
 proceeded thither with his army ; but deem- 
 ing many of them to be impregnable, he 
 passed them and halted near a large cavern 
 called Jakhushkhan, situated in a lofty 
 place, and under the shelter of a sharp and 
 craggy rock. Here about iOOO men, women 
 and children, had taken refuge, guarding 
 vigilantly the passes of the cavern. The
 
 570 
 
 Persians first fired a few guns over the cavern, 
 to endeavour to frighten the Armenians; but 
 seeing that this produced no effect, 200 of 
 them with much difficulty succeeded in 
 reaching the top of the rock, from whence 
 with great precaution they descended to a 
 place where they could stop , and from 
 whence it was impossible to proceed further 
 on foot. They therefore let four of their 
 comrades down the steep by ropes, until 
 they reached the mouth of the cave, into 
 which they entered sword in hand. The 
 Armenians terrified at this sight, lost all 
 self control and fell on each other like waves, 
 without offering any resistance. The rest of 
 the Persians then descended in the same 
 manner, and entering the cavern, they mas- 
 sacred a great number of them and hurled 
 their corpses into the valley, at the same 
 time tearing the children from the arms of 
 their mothers, and hurling them over the 
 rock. They separated, however, the females, 
 who perceiving that they were destined to 
 be violated, they rushed to the mouth of 
 the cavern and threw themselves down the 
 rock; many of them not having sufficient 
 courage, blindfolded themselves with their 
 handkerchiefs, and plunged off the precipice, 
 and thus all died. The Persians then carried 
 off all that they found in the cavern, de- 
 scended the rock and returned to the plains
 
 380 
 
 of Ararat, which were covered with the 
 captive Armenians, guarded on all sides by 
 troops to prevent their escape. 
 
 The Armenians being thus collected, news 
 arrived to Shah Abas, who resided at Er- 
 vantaguerd, that the Turks had arrived at 
 Kars. Thereupon he sent orders to Emir 
 Khan, to move with the Armenians toward 
 the river Araxe ; he soon joined them, and 
 directed them immediately to commence 
 crossing the river. Boats and rafts were im- 
 mediately constructed, and the Armenians 
 compelled to embark without delay. On 
 their making some resistance, the Persians, 
 in order to strike terror into them, cut off 
 the ears and noses of several. Two principal 
 Armenians were also beheaded on this oc- 
 casion. At the sight of this all hastened to 
 get on the rafts and enter the boats, mothers 
 separated from their children, husbands from 
 their wives, all connection of kindred was 
 disregarded, and they were huddled indiscri- 
 minately on to the weak and fragile rafts, 
 which with difficulty and danger transported 
 them to the other side. But the multitude 
 was so great, that the rafts, which contin- 
 ually were going and coming, were insuf- 
 ficient ; for the Persian army was also cross- 
 ing the river at the same time. 
 
 Shah Abas, who sitting on the banks 
 surveyed the scene with impatience, potired
 
 381 
 
 torrents of abuse on his soldiers for not being 
 quicker in effecting the embarkation of the 
 captives . The Persians, irritated at the 
 language of their king, fell with rage on 
 the innocent Armenians, beating them 
 without mercy, and throwing hundreds into 
 the river, leaving those who were able to 
 cross the river, and the remainder to be 
 drowned. Among these unfortunate victims 
 were children of both sexes, sick and maim- 
 ed, pregnant women, and others with in- 
 fants sucking at their breasts, who unable 
 from their sex and condition to swim, were 
 cruelly abandoned to a watery grave, al- 
 though they continued to cry piteously for 
 help and mercy to the last moment of sus- 
 taining themselves on the surface of the 
 water. Many expert swimmers on their way 
 over were caught by the feet by some of the 
 drowning wretches who filled the river, and 
 both sunk. Some succeeded in getting over 
 by holding on to the tails of bullocks and 
 horses; and others saved themselves by 
 resolutely clinging to the gunwales of the 
 boats from which they had been thrown. 
 
 During this scene of death and terror, 
 many of the soldiers treacherously offered 
 the husbands and fathers of such women as 
 struck their fancy, to take them over in 
 safety. It may be conceived what was the 
 fate of those poor creatures who were thus
 
 confined to their care, on their reaching- the 
 opposite side of the river. Many of the Persian 
 troops, in the confusion, forcibly seized and 
 bore off the most beautiful of the Armenian 
 women, after killing- their husbands, fathers, 
 or brothers, who attempted to protect them. 
 At the taking of the city of Julpha, similar 
 acts of atrocity were committed, and the city 
 was set on fire. 
 
 "When the whole of the army and captives 
 had crossed the river, they directed their 
 route along the most unfrequented paths, over 
 mountains and through vallies, fearful that 
 the Turks might overtake and rescue the 
 Armenians. On their arrival in Persia, Shah 
 Abas directed that the Armenian nobles and 
 better class of citizens should have habita- 
 tions in Ispahan; the remainder were dispers- 
 ed in the towns and villages of the sur- 
 rounding provinces. He also ordered that 
 they should be in no degree molested, but 
 treated in every respect like his Persian 
 subjects. The Armenians brought into Persia 
 by Shah Abas, numbered 12,000 families, 
 without counting those who perished by the 
 way. Shortly after a thousand families more 
 arrived at two different periods. Those whom 
 he permitted to dwell in Ispahan were di- 
 vided into two parts, each inhabiting a 
 different district. Over these he appointed 
 two Armenian guardians under the title of
 
 583 
 
 Meliks. The two latter were named Joseph 
 and Murat. He likewise appointed superinten- 
 dents and guardians over those residing in 
 the provinces, and in order to induce the 
 Armenians to remain under the government 
 quietly and contentedly, he treated them 
 with the greatest kindness, taxing them less 
 than even his own nation. This monarch's 
 policy produced the desired effect, and the 
 expatriated Armenians began to construct 
 houses and to lead a peaceful life. 
 
 Some short time after this, Shah Abas 
 again sent troops to the districts of Tabriez 
 Ardevil, Erevan and Kantzag, to collect all 
 the Armenians that might have returned 
 thither. On their arrival in those provinces, 
 they captured 10,000 families, with which 
 they returned to Persia. These captives were 
 settled by the king in Kaurabad and Vah- 
 rabad, two very unhealthy places, where in 
 the course of time they all perished. 
 
 Shah Abas allotted to the inhabitants of 
 the city of Julpha, a spot exactely opposite 
 Ispahan, on the other side of the river Zendeh 
 Roud which flows by that city, where they 
 built a splendid town and named it New 
 Julpha. They erected also many churches, 
 with convents for the devout of both sexes. 
 
 The Turks on their arrival in Armenia 
 were astonished at the events which had 
 occurred. They marched to the regions of
 
 38 'i 
 
 Van and Tabriez where they were encounter- 
 ed and overthrown several times by the 
 Persians, at the last of which they left every 
 article of their property in the hands of the 
 victors and fled. Sinan Pasha, their general, 
 who afterwards retired to the city of Amit, 
 fell sick and died. 
 
 On the departure of the Turks and Per- 
 sians from Armenia, a multitude of banditti 
 made incursions into that country, killing 
 those of the inhabitants who had escaped 
 the invasion of the Persians, and destroying 
 all that remained of its buildings. As recent 
 events had put a stop to agriculture, a sore 
 famine broke out at about this period, and 
 as it lasted for two years the inhabitants 
 were reduced to eat each other. The banditti 
 finding no treasure, were compelled to quit 
 the country. 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 THE EXPLOITS OF DAVID PRINCE OF THE 
 SUNIES. 
 
 A. D. 1629. 
 
 Since the death of Shah Abas, which oc- 
 curred in the year 1629, to the year 1722, 
 many events took place in Armenia, and
 
 585 
 
 the Armenians endured much suffering 
 through the several wars fought in their 
 own country between the Turks and the 
 Persians. Of the most important events, 
 however, we think it worth while to mention 
 the following, since we regard it as strictly 
 connected with the civil history of Armenia. 
 
 About the first quarter of the eighteenth 
 century, the different nations who lived in. 
 the regions of that part of Armenia called 
 Artzakh and the country of the Sunies, 
 began to oppress the original inhabitants 
 in a most intolerable manner. Then rose an 
 Armenian named David prince of the Sunies, 
 a man of undaunted bravery and strong 
 mental powers. He built a fort in the village 
 of Halitzor, in the country of the Sunies, and 
 collecting number of brave men from among 
 the Armenians, he appointed as their general, 
 one named Mekhithar, a man of great 
 courage and skilled in military exploits. 
 David, four years after first appearing in 
 arms, fought several battles with his enemies, 
 and being always successful, at length com- 
 pletely routed and drove them out of the 
 countries of Artzakh and Sunies. 
 
 His enemies, however, returned again in 
 the year 1726, in greater numbers than 
 before; which being perceived with terror 
 by David's followers, they almost all deserted 
 
 17
 
 58G 
 
 him. David with only seventeen men, among 
 whom was Mekhithar, remained in the fort 
 of Halitzor. Not at all daunted by this 
 circumstance, he prepared to contend with 
 the enemy; but previous to any battle taking 
 place between the two parties, David was 
 joined by a chief named Melik Parsadan, 
 who brought with him a few men, and by 
 one Der Avedik, who although a clergyman, 
 had been from his youth skilful in the use 
 of arms. Then several other Armenians 
 followed their example, and soon the number 
 of David's followers amounted to 453 men. 
 The castle, moreover, held many of the 
 wives and relations of the men, together 
 with three bishops, thirteen priests, and 
 about forty nuns. 
 
 The number of the invaders amounted to 
 70,000 men, among whom were a great 
 many Armenians, who conceiving that re- 
 sistance would be fruitless, had abandoned 
 the cause of their country. These hearing 
 that David had decided to oppose them, 
 advanced and encamped near the river of 
 Halitzor. 
 
 On the number of their enemies becoming 
 known to the people within the fort, one 
 hundred of them deserted to the enemy ; who 
 then crossing the river, advanced to the 
 fort and surrounded it on all sides. Then 
 placing artillery in order of battle, began
 
 587 
 
 to batter it. David, however, defended his 
 position so well, that in the first six days 
 the enemy lost about 1,800 men, while of 
 his party there fell only eight. 
 
 The enemy seeing that they could not 
 make any breach in the walls, and that the 
 war was going on very slowly, determined 
 to make an attempt to scale it. They there- 
 fore prepared 26 machines of immense width, 
 which were large constructions like a multi- 
 tude of ladders, capable of holding hundreds 
 of men ; and then dividing themselves into 
 three divisions, they sounded all the trumpets 
 in the same time, and carrying the ladder 
 machines to the walls, commenced the 
 assault. 
 
 In the mean time David, in answer to the 
 trumpets, ordered the bells of the church to 
 be rung, and while the bishops, priests and 
 other people ran into the church to pray, 
 he divided his men into three divisions, and 
 bravely opposed the assailants who were 
 endeavouring to enter the fort. Their guns, 
 however, were insufficient to repel the 
 numbers who advanced to the walls. Hundreds 
 of them were hurled down, but so numerous 
 were they that no sooner had the foremost 
 fallen, than their places were immediately 
 taken up by those who followed; and although 
 thousands thus perished, and heaps of dead 
 corpses lay beneath the walls, yet their
 
 388 
 
 number appeared undiminished. But the 
 besieged being few in number, were compel- 
 led to defend themselves in three places and 
 thus their resistance seemed insufficient, for 
 the assailants were about to enter the fort. 
 
 On perceiving the danger, Der Avedik 
 and the general Mekhithar, cried out to 
 David resolutely to continue the resistance a 
 little while longer, while they both, accom- 
 panied by two hundred men, issued out of 
 the fort, through a secret passage, and fell 
 suddenly upon the first division of the enemy. 
 This blow was not expected by the besiegers, 
 who, terror-struck, fled to the second and 
 third divisions, crying : "The Armenians are 
 upon us,,. Whereupon a general confusion 
 ensued, in consequence of which the assault 
 was abandoned and the assailants fled. The 
 Armenians pursued and killed numbers of 
 them. The losses of the enemy during the 
 retreat were 13,000 men. The whole of their 
 camp - equipage also fell into the hands of 
 the victors, who took possession of one 
 hundred and forty-eight banners. 
 
 The troops of the defeated army dispersed 
 to different cities; 22 thousands of them, 
 however, took refuge in Meghri. This coming 
 to the knowledge of David, he sent Avedik 
 and Mekhithar with 66 resolute men, direct- 
 ing them to lay in ambush for the enemy. 
 The two leaders on approaching Meghri left
 
 380 
 
 their men there, ordering them to enter the 
 city on the dawn of the next morning. They 
 then disguised themselves and entered it as 
 simple citizens. They ate and slept there, 
 and on the next morning they observing the 
 confusion that reigned among the enemy, 
 and seeing their men advancing into the city, 
 sword in hand they fell upon the enemy. 
 These being taken by surprise, made little 
 resistance and took to flight towards the 
 river Araxe. The Armenians pursued them 
 and killed a great number in the height of 
 vengeance. 
 
 There was a remarkably narrow defile 
 leading to the river Araxe, called Uzun Bend, 
 by which the fugitives were obliged to pass. 
 Thither the Armenians hastened, and as the 
 enemy entered the pass, they were either 
 cut down, or drowned in the river. Very few 
 escaped death. The victors gathered an im- 
 mense spoil after this affair; horses, mules 
 in great numbers and quantity of all kind of 
 arms, with which they returned to David. 
 
 When the news of this brilliant victory 
 was made known in the adjacent countries, 
 immense numbers of cavalry and infantry 
 were directed to a general rendez-vous in the 
 province of Koghten. All these forces being 
 collected, they were brought against the 
 fortress of Halitzor. While David was occu- 
 pied concerning the measures he would take
 
 500 
 
 against the enemy, dissensions broke out a- 
 mongst his adherents ; David attempted to 
 allay the ferment of the discord among 
 them, but all in vain. 
 
 Being anxious as to the issue of the next 
 fight, he determined to try a stratagem. He 
 had in the fortress about sixty mares ; these 
 he caused to be secretly conducted by night 
 to the camp of the enemy and there let loose. 
 In consequence, the stallions pertaining to 
 part of the enemies' cavalry, broke from their 
 picquets as soon as the mares began to 
 neigh, and .running here and there in the 
 dark, destroyed the tents and killed many 
 of the men. The whole camp was in a state 
 of confusion, which being perceived by 
 David, he cried out to his men to set all 
 dissension aside and follow him. He forth- 
 with rushed out of the fort at the head of 
 eight men and fell upon the enemy. The 
 others forgetful of their disputes, took up 
 arms and followed him. Aided by the dark- 
 ness, they increased the disorder among the 
 enemy, who after a little resistance took to 
 flight. A vast number were slain and all 
 their spoil and camp- equipage fell into the 
 hands of David and his party. 
 
 The next year, A. D. 1727, the enemy 
 again took the field against David, as- 
 sembling on the plains of Marat in greater 
 numbers than before. David being encamped
 
 391 
 
 near them, they divided themselves into 
 three parts, intending to surround him. On 
 seeing this David, also formed his small 
 army into three divisions, commanding them, 
 on the advance of the enemy, to turn about 
 and make a feint of flight, and then all on 
 a sudden to return and attack them. This 
 was done, and the enemy imagining that 
 the Armenians fled in fear, remained where 
 they were, deciding to march against David 
 later in the afternoon and thus destroy him. 
 They then kindled their fires and prepared for 
 dinner before undertaking to march. While 
 they were eating, David suddenly returned 
 with his army, and without further parley 
 fell upon them. The enemy, unable to offer 
 any resistance, quitted their camp and fled. 
 The Armenians hotly pursuing them, killed 
 all that fell into their hands ; so that of all 
 those who composed that army, very few 
 succeeded in escaping to their own country. 
 
 Many other valiant exploits were perform- 
 ed by David; who after ruling his country 
 for six years, fell sick and died in his own 
 residence at Halitzor, in the year 1728, at 
 the age of 54. 
 
 After his death the garrison of Halitzor 
 appointed Mekhithar their governor, but 
 they were not so devoted to him as they 
 had been to their deceased chief. Factions 
 also broke out among the troops ; some were
 
 inclined towards Mekhithar. others towards 
 Der Avedik, and others to other chiefs; this 
 led to the destruction of the little band. For 
 while they were in this condition, the enemy, 
 being reinforced by other troops, again made 
 their appearance in the country, and ad- 
 vancing against the fortress, laid siege to it. 
 
 Mekhithar, well aware of the disaffection 
 of the garrison, was doubtful as to the meas- 
 ures he would adopt. Meanwhile the faction 
 headed by Der Avedik at a council decided to 
 sent Der Avedik himself with two other of- 
 ficers to the general of the besieging army, 
 to treat for peace. The conditions were 
 accepted by the enemy, who promised on 
 oath, not to molest the garrison provided 
 they gave up the fort . They , however , 
 retained Avedik in their camp, and sent back 
 the two other officers. Thereupon the gar- 
 rison determined to surrender the fortress 
 the next morning. Mekhithar on being 
 informed of their decision, secretly stole out 
 of Halitzor that night and fled. 
 
 On the dawn of the next morning the 
 gates of the fort were opened to the besiegers, 
 who rushed in and put all the garrison to the 
 sword. The wife and family of Mekhithar fell 
 into their hands, and, together with all the 
 other women and children found in the for- 
 tress, were carried away by the enemy. They 
 then levelled the castle to the ground and
 
 593 
 
 quitted the country. Der Avedik, however, 
 was left free in the village of Halitzor. 
 
 Mekhithar, after the destruction of the 
 fortress, collected a few troops, with whom 
 he marched against the enemy, and took 
 many places from them. He also besieged 
 and captured the great city of Ortwad, 
 belonging to the enemy, and having slain 
 every person found in it, took possession of 
 the spoil. By these actions he became the 
 terror of his enemies. But unfortunately for 
 history, he was finally betrayed by the Ar- 
 menians themselves. For whilst he was 
 reposing in the castle of Khintzoretsk, some 
 miscreants treacherously assassinated him, 
 and cutting off his head, brought it to the 
 governor at Tabriez. The governor struck 
 with horror at the atrocity of the act, ordered 
 the assassins to be. instantly beheaded. 
 
 Mekhithar's men, after the death of their 
 leader, dispersed. Many of the chiefs, who 
 had fought under David, went to Persia, 
 where several of them were appointed gen- 
 erals in the Persian army. Some of them, 
 however, joined the standard of another 
 valiant Armenian chief, named Johannes, 
 who, in the countries of Udi and Kukars, 
 performed many daring exploits against the 
 enemies of the Armenians. He was ulti- 
 mately obliged to deliver up all the strong- 
 holds he possessed, and to go into voluntary 
 
 17*
 
 exile, taking up his residence in the city of 
 Astracan, where he was much honoured by 
 the governor. Der Avedik, after some time, 
 went with his family to Galatea, whence he 
 proceeded to Rome. There he applied to the 
 Pope for absolution from the guilt with 
 which he was stained, in consequence of 
 having adopted a profession so opposite to 
 his sacred calling as that of arms. Thence 
 he again returned to the East, where he died. 
 
 Prior to the death of David prince of the 
 Sunies A. D. 1722, the Afghans of Ghanda- 
 har, having thrown off the Persian yoke, 
 bore their arms to the very gates of Ispahan. 
 The Armenians of New Julpha suffered ex- 
 ceedingly from their incursions, being obliged 
 more than once to ransom the town. 
 
 About this period Thahmaz Ghuli Khan 
 began to distinguish himself by the force of 
 his military genius. He reigned over the 
 Persians, became the terror of the East and 
 the scourge of the Armenians. He was assass- 
 inated in the midst of his camp by his own 
 followers, in the year 1747. Much contention 
 arose among his chiefs as to who should 
 succeed to his power, which resulted in the 
 accession of Kerim Khan to the Persian 
 throne in the year 1760. 
 
 For a long period after these events, nothing 
 of great interest happened in Armenia, in 
 exception of religious contests, which might
 
 393 
 
 be strictly connected with the national civil 
 history. The Armenians, however, being 
 much molested by those foreigners who took 
 possession of their territory, seized every 
 opportunity to leave their own country and 
 settle in places under milder governments. 
 Many migrated to Russia and have since 
 been treated by the Czars with as much 
 kindness as the Russians themselves. Many 
 have been elevated to high offices of trust by 
 the Russian Emperors. Under such a civilized 
 government they have much progressed, not 
 only with regard to mental education, - for 
 they possess in Moscow a well endowed 
 college, - but also in material Vealth. 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 EVENTS CONNECTED WITH THE PSESENT 
 
 CENTUBY. 
 
 When the Russians began to enlarge their 
 dominions in Asia, having taken possession 
 of Georgia, -consequently a portion of North 
 Armenia, as it was - Karabagh, fell in their > 
 hands. A few years later, viz. in the years 1 
 1828 and 1829, war broke out between the 
 Russians and Persians, and afterwards bet- 
 ween the former and the Turks. 
 
 The Russians, under the command of
 
 59i> 
 
 their brave general Paskevitch, advanced 
 against the Persians, and being successful 
 in their attempt, a large portion of Pers- 
 Armeniawas annexed to the Russian Empire. 
 Thus the provinces of Sunies. Artzakh, Udi, 
 Paydagaran. and portions of the provinces of 
 Ararat and Kukark, fell under the Russian 
 power. 
 
 Then the Russians being also successful 
 against the Turks, took from them an other 
 portion of the province of Ararat and that 
 of Daik. 
 
 To the Persians were left portions of the 
 provinces of Ararat, Vasburagan, Paydagaran 
 and Pers-Armenia. 
 
 The Turks were left in the enjoyment of 
 the western and the largest portion of Ar- 
 menia, such as the provinces of High Ar- 
 menia, Fourth Armenia, Aghtznik, Gortuk, 
 Mogk, Duruperan and the western part of 
 Vasburagan and Ararat. These were divided 
 into six Cantons or Pashaliks; Viz. Erzeroum, 
 Chelder, Kars, Bayazid, Van, Diarbekir. 
 Armenia continues in this condition to-day, 
 without any change having been effected. 
 
 Now in order to finish our historical 
 sketch properly, we must mention an event 
 which happened on the Taurus mountains, 
 wherein the Armenians of Zeithoon and the 
 Pasha governor of Marash, were concerned 
 in the year 1862.
 
 A large range of the Taurus Mountains, 
 which commences from the Cylician Gates 
 and descends to the Gulf of Alexandrette, is 
 inhabited by two kinds of people : The 
 Turkomans and the Christian Armenians. 
 Both live together on friendly terms though 
 settled in separate territories. 
 
 The Armenian territory descends nearly 
 as far as the city of Marash, which is the 
 residence of a Pasha. This territory is named 
 Zeithoon, after the name of the principal 
 borough. It is composed of ten villages, and 
 many small suburbs and farms. Six of these 
 villages are inhabited merely by Armenians; 
 the inhabitants of the other four, are 
 Turkomans, but they are subject to the Ar- 
 menians. Zeithoon, the principal village, is 
 the seat of an archbishop ; Mikhtal or Makal, 
 Chekerde're, Yezidink, and Alabash, are 
 the names of the other Armenian villages. 
 The number of Armenians who live here 
 amount to about 20 or 25,000 souls. The 
 Turkoman villages are Beshen, Denuk, 
 Kertmen, and Sariguezel, containing in all 
 about 5.000 souls, which form, with the first 
 six and the whole of the suburbs, a confe- 
 deration, all enjoying the same privileges. 
 This small confederation was governed by 
 four principal chiefs, who enjoyed the title of 
 Ishkhan, (princes), and who lived in Zeithoon. 
 The other villages had a chief as governor, 
 who was called Kwhw, that is vicar
 
 398 
 
 Though their number is limited, still in 
 time of war they can raise an army of 7 or 
 8000 warriors, their ages varying from 16 
 to 60 years. They are principally iron 
 mongers, their country being exceedingly 
 rich in that metal. 
 
 Now in the year 1862, a quarrel ensued 
 between the Mussulman inhabitants of 
 the two villages of Zeithoon, Beshen and 
 Kertnien. -After a few days of bickering, a 
 man of Kertmen killed one of the villagers 
 of Beshen, a relation of his. Whereupon the 
 inhabitants of the Beshen village went to 
 take the body of their man in order that 
 they might bury him ; but were treacherously 
 waylaied by the inhabitants of the other vil- 
 lage, and had another of their own men killed. 
 Thereupon they applied for the interference 
 of Garabed, the kiah'ia of the Armenian village 
 of Alabash, situated in the neighbourhood. 
 Garabed, at the head of a few of his men, 
 proceeded to the place of the murder in order 
 to seize upon the guilty man; he had scarcely 
 advanced to the place of the crime, than he 
 suffered a like violence from the people of 
 the Kertmen village and had five of his men 
 killed. On this unexpected attack the Arme- 
 nians fired upon the agressors, killing several 
 of them and compelling the rest to flee. Then 
 taking the bodies of their slain companions, 
 brought them to the convent of the Holy
 
 390 
 
 Saviour, where they were buried. This being 
 done, the Armenians sent a messenger to the 
 other villages to inform them of the sad af- 
 fair and to calm the irritation of their minds. 
 
 Unhappily a mussulman of Marash, who 
 happened to be on a journey in the village 
 of Alabash, ran speedily back to Marash, 
 reporting that the Armenians of Zeithoon 
 were killing the Mussulmen. Thereupon an 
 irritation ensued amongst the Mussulmen of 
 the city against all the Christians, and they 
 decided to march armed against the Arme- 
 nians of Zeithoon, and to exterminate them 
 all. 
 
 By order of Aziz Pasha, the governor of 
 the city, an army of Bashi-Bozuks, irregular 
 soldiery, began to be gathered in Marash, 
 by whom the Christian inhabitants of the 
 city had to endure many illtreatments. 
 Fearing to make their appearance out in the 
 streets, the Christians of Marash shut . them- 
 selves up in their houses, and quickly sent 
 messengers to Aleppo to entreat the French 
 and English consuls residing there, to in- 
 tercede for them with the Pasha of that city, 
 in order that he might send regular soldiery 
 to Marash for their protection. The Arme- 
 nians of Zeithoon also applied by letter to 
 the French consular agent to Marash for 
 protection ; but their letter being carried to 
 the Pasha by the French agent, had no ef- 
 fect.
 
 While things were in this state, a body 
 of Mussulmen, who were stationed on the 
 frontiers of Zeithoon, was directed to enter 
 the Armenian territory and to commence 
 hostilities. Whereupon Jamis-Oghlu , the 
 chief of that body, advanced during the 
 night towards the village of Alabash, and 
 taking the inhabitants by surprise during 
 their sleep, killed several people. Then he 
 pillaged about forty houses and set them on 
 fire. In this affair several priests also were 
 caught and killed, and many innocent boys 
 were thrown into the fire. 
 
 This was the commencement of a war of 
 hatred and destruction. On the 7 of August, 
 Aziz Pasha, at the head of 5,000_Bashi-Bozuk 
 troops, set out against Zeithoon. On entering 
 the Armenian territory, his first step was to 
 advance against the village of Alabash. The 
 Armenians attempted to make a short re- 
 sistance in order to give time to the women 
 and boys to flee ; they then retired, leaving 
 the village to the Bashi-Bozuks, who destroy- 
 ed it by fire. 
 
 Aziz then advanced to a plain called 
 Ilija, which lies about three hours march 
 from Zeithoon. Here a suburb is to be found 
 and the monastery of the Holy Saviour. The 
 doors of this monastery being thrown down, 
 four priests and an old woman, who had 
 taken refuge in the church, were killed on
 
 41) i 
 
 the spot, and then the church and the 
 monastery were plundered. The houses in 
 the suburb were set on fire, as also the 
 convent's buildings, and thus all were de- 
 stroyed. 
 
 The Armenians not daring to hope for 
 assistance from any quarter, and their ter- 
 ritory being surrounded on all sides by hostile 
 people, tried to make peace on any condi- 
 tions, and therefore sent messengers to Aziz 
 Pasha offering submission. The Pasha, though 
 victor, was desirous to end the contest ; but 
 while he was treating, new reinforcements 
 arrived from Marash, and thus he thought 
 better to cut the negotiations short and to 
 send back the Armenian messengers. 
 
 Then dividing his forces into three divi- 
 sions, on the 14 th - of August he marched 
 against the village of Zeithoon, directing 
 his artillery to cover the march of his in- 
 fantry. The Armenians considering their 
 inferiority of number, retired before the 
 cavalry of Aziz ; and the Mussulmen being 
 quite unmolested, advanced from all sides, 
 burning and destroying, on their way, build- 
 ings, villages and harvest crops. 
 
 The Armenians, however, looking with 
 despair on their hopeless fate, sought shelter 
 behind the rocks, where they laid ambus- 
 cades for the advancing enemy. Here the 
 cavalry was unable to reach them, while they
 
 on the other hand, with a well directed fire, 
 could cause great loss to the enemy. This 
 being- observed by Aziz, he directed his 
 artillery to act against the positions defended 
 by the Armenians, while his infantry should 
 try to drive them away. But the spot was 
 very well chosen by the Armenians, who 
 being well sheltered, the firing and the ef- 
 forts of their assailants were without effect. 
 They on the contrary, with their well sus- 
 tained fire continued to kill numbers of their 
 enemies who attempted to take their posi- 
 tions. Then seeing the enemy all spread 
 over the place in small parties, and judging 
 the moment favourable, rushed out and 
 boldly attacked them. A conflict ensued man 
 to man. which filled the army of Aziz with 
 confusion. The infantry seeing that they 
 were not assisted by the artillery and 
 cavalry, feeling disheartened and being in 
 great disorder, began to flee before the 
 Armenians. In the mean time the Armenian 
 reserve came out from a defile, and advancing 
 boldly against Aziz's artillery, took possessi- 
 on of their guns. 
 
 The Bashi-Bozuks then began to flee from 
 all sides before the Christians, who, sword in 
 hand, pursued them. Aziz, endeavoured to 
 arrest the flight of his men, but they where 
 so much terror-struck, that they would not 
 listen to his command. Thus the Pasha being-
 
 403 
 
 forced to follow their example, spurred 011 
 his horse and hastened towards the monastery 
 of the Mother of God. There he met with a 
 priest, who knelt down on the door of the 
 church and was praying, and immediately 
 ordered him to be put to death. 
 
 This battle lasted four hours ; the whole 
 country was filled with dead corpses and 
 dying men. Eight hundred mussulmen were 
 killed on the field. At sunset the Zeithoonians 
 ceased from their pursuit of the enemy, and 
 the army of Aziz, routed, having lost their 
 artillery, their standards and all their bag- 
 gage, reached Marash in great disorder and 
 entered the city at midnight, having effected 
 in six hours a march of twelve. 
 
 Thus the principal village of Zeithoon 
 was saved from complete destruction. All 
 the Armenians of the surrounding villages 
 were gathered there and decided to defend 
 it and their families, to the death. The 
 victors, however, after having ceased their 
 pursuit of the enemy, returned to the battle 
 field, which in the hurry of their flight, the 
 Bashi-Bozuks had left full with all the plun- 
 der which was taken out of the houses and 
 churches. They gathered all the spoil, and 
 entered the village of Zeithoon under cover 
 of night, carrying with them the guns, the 
 standards, the arms and all the provisions of 
 the Mussulmen, together with the tent of 
 Aziz and all it contained.
 
 404 
 
 At this time the English Consul at Aleppo 
 hastened with all speed to reach Marash, 
 for the purpose of informing the Christians 
 that regular troops were about to be sent to 
 the city, to protect them against any attack 
 from the Bashi-Bozuks. And indeed, next 
 morning the regular troops, promised by the 
 British Consul, made their entrance into 
 Marash, giving courage and assurance to 
 the terrified Christians, who had much feared 
 the vengeance of the routed Bashi-Bozuks. 
 
 Immediately after his arrival, the Consul 
 began to make inquiries concerning the 
 events that had so recently occurred, and the 
 other consular agents sent reports to their 
 respective ambassadors at Constantinople, 
 together with a protest from the Armenians 
 of Zeithoon. 
 
 Thereupon a Commission, composed of 
 Turks, was directed by the government of 
 Constantinople to proceed to Marash, for the 
 purpose of making enquiries. At the instance, 
 however, of the Marquis of Moustier, the 
 French ambassador at Constantinople, two 
 Armenians of that city and other Christians, 
 were permitted to join the Commission. 
 
 The result was, that the Armenians were 
 declared innocent insomuch as that they 
 only attempted to deffend themselves against 
 their assailants, and not guilty of rebellion. 
 But their claim to several other privileges
 
 was not justified according to their de- 
 clarations. Thereupon a Turkish chief was 
 appointed as governor over them, and they 
 were deprived henceforward of those priv- 
 ileges which they had so long enjoyed. 
 
 END OF THE CIVIL HISTORY OF 
 ARMENIA.
 
 CONTENTS. 
 GEOGRAPHY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 Preface ...... 5 
 
 GEOGRAPHY OF ARMENIA . . . it 
 
 Armenia ...... 
 
 Mountain chains 13 
 
 Principal flyers .... 14 
 
 Principal lakes 16 
 
 Volcanos 17 
 
 Climate 18 
 
 Vegetables 21 
 
 Animals 23 
 
 Minerals ..;*,... 25 
 
 Population .... . . . 26 
 
 Arts and commerce .... 29 
 
 Character 31 
 
 Religion . . . . . 32 
 Educational progress ... 35 
 Civil division and government . . 36 
 Cylicia . ' . f . . . 38 
 Old and modern names of the prov- 
 inces of Armenia Major . . 41 
 
 HISTORY OF ARMENIA. 
 
 A GENERAL SKETCH OF THE ARMENIAN HIS- 
 TORY DURING THE FIRST ROYAL DY- 
 
 HA8TY . . . . SI 
 
 Hayg . . . . T. 1 * :*,_* . i>
 
 408 
 
 Armenag and his successors . . 56 
 
 Aram and his successors ... 57 
 
 Tigrane the Hayguian ... 64 
 
 Vahagun and other kings ... 68 
 
 THE ARSACIDE OR ARSHAGUNIAN DYXASTY. 71 
 
 Vagharshag, Arshag and Ardashes . 
 
 Tigrane the Second 76 
 
 Ardavazd the First and Arshara . 82 
 
 Abgar, Anane and Sanadrug . . 84 
 Events which happened among the 
 
 kings of Upper Armenia . . 90 
 Erwant the Second and Ardashes the 
 
 Second 94 
 
 The exploits of Ardashes' sons . . 99 
 Ardavazd, Diran, Tigrane the Third 
 
 and Vagharsh . . . .102 
 
 Khosrove the First .... 105 
 Tiridate and the revival of Christianity 
 
 in Armenia . . . . .108 
 Khosrove the Second, Diran the Sec- 
 ond Ill 
 
 Arshag the Second . . . . H7 
 
 Captivity of Arshag .... 127 
 
 The reign of Bab . . . .131 
 
 Varaztad, Vagharshag the Second, 
 
 Khosrove the Third . . .135 
 Vramshabuh * ,'t i "v-^-.t . . 139 
 Ardashir or Ardashes the last . . 143 
 THE GOVERNMENT OF THE PREFECTS. . 145 
 Vassag the Simian and the Vartanians i-48 
 The exploits of Vahan and his fol- 
 lowers. ..... 159 
 
 The treachery of Vaghthang the Geor- 
 gian 107 
 
 Other acts of the Yahanians. . . 170
 
 409 
 Vartan the Second, Vahcin surnamed 
 
 the Wolf and other Prefects. . 178 
 The Saracens in Armenia . . . 187 
 Saracen Governors in Armenia . . 194 
 Pugha the tyrant .... 203 
 THE PAKRADUMAN DYNASTY . . . 215 
 
 Ashod the First 216 
 
 Sumpad the First . . . .221 
 Ashod the Second surnamed Yergath 
 
 or Iron 233 
 
 The reign of Apas .... 247 
 Ashod the Third and Sumpad the 
 
 Second . . . . . 2S1 
 Gagik the First . . . . . 356 
 Johannes Sumpad .... 258 
 Gagik the Second and the last of the 
 
 Pakradunian kings . . .V 264 
 The exile of Gagik from his kingdom. 269 
 The slaughter of the Armenians by 
 Tughril, and the severity exer- 
 cised upon them by the Greeks . 272 
 The capture of Ani by Alphaslan . 277 
 The death of Gagik the exiled, by 
 which the kingdom was entirely 
 lost to the Pakradunians 281 
 
 THE RUPENIAN DYNASTY 
 
 Rupen the First . 
 
 Constantine the First . 
 
 Thoros the First. 
 
 Leo the First . . . 
 
 Thoros the Second 
 
 Meleh and Rupen the Second 
 
 Leo the Second . 
 
 Zabel and Hethum 
 
 Invasion of the Tartars into Armenia 
 
 287 
 
 n 
 
 289 
 290 
 294 
 299 
 303 
 306 
 313 
 318 
 
 18
 
 410 
 
 Leo the Third 328 
 
 Hethum the Second .... 333 
 Thoros the Third .... 335 
 Leo the Fourth and Oshin . . . 339 
 
 Leo the Fifth 343 
 
 Johannes or Constantine the Third, 
 Guido, and Constantine the 
 
 Fourth 350 
 
 Leo the Sixth, last king of the Arme- 
 nians 354 
 
 EVENTS or LATTER TIMES . . . 365 
 A record of Events that occurred in 
 Armenia after the decline of the 
 
 royal power 
 
 Shah Abas in Armenia . . . 375 
 The exploits of David, Prince of the 
 
 Sunies 384 
 
 Events connected with the present 
 
 century 395
 
 BOOKS PUBLISHED IN ENGLISH 
 BY THE AUTHOR. 
 
 1. Armenia and the Armenians. 
 
 1. Part. Geopraphy f . c 
 
 2.;Part.-Histor/ j P nce fr ' 4 
 
 \3. Part. Ecclesiastical History 4 
 
 v4. Part. In the Press Literature . 
 
 2. Armenian Ritual. 
 
 1. Part. Liturgy ...., fr. 2 
 
 2. Part. The drviiie ordinances, 
 
 or the Sacraments of Baptism 
 
 and Confirmation . . . . j> i 
 
 3. The Armenian Ordinal, Con- 
 
 taining the offices for the or- 
 dination of Priests, Deacons, 
 etc 2 
 
 4. Rites and Ceremonies ... 2,50
 
 University of California 
 
 SOUTHERN REGIONAL LIBRARY FACILITY 
 
 405 Hilgard Avenue, Los Angeles, CA 90024-1388 
 
 Return this material to the library 
 
 from which it was borrowed. 
 
 HNOV012 
 
 i
 
 A 000 111 075 8